7647 lines
339 KiB
Plaintext
7647 lines
339 KiB
Plaintext
+ Page 1 +
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review
|
|
|
|
Volume 2, Number 1 (1991) ISSN 1048-6542
|
|
|
|
Editor-In-Chief: Charles W. Bailey, Jr.
|
|
University of Houston
|
|
|
|
Associate Editors: Columns: Leslie Pearse, OCLC
|
|
Communications: Dana Rooks, University of
|
|
Houston
|
|
Reviews: Mike Ridley, University of Waterloo
|
|
|
|
Editorial Board: Walt Crawford, Research Libraries Group
|
|
Nancy Evans, Library and Information
|
|
Technology Association
|
|
David R. McDonald, Tufts University
|
|
R. Bruce Miller, University of California,
|
|
San Diego
|
|
Paul Evan Peters, Coalition for Networked
|
|
Information
|
|
Peter Stone, University of Sussex
|
|
|
|
Published on an irregular basis by the University Libraries,
|
|
University of Houston. Technical support is provided by the
|
|
Information Technology Division, University of Houston.
|
|
Circulation: 2,685 subscribers in 32 countries.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Editor's Address: Charles W. Bailey, Jr.
|
|
University Libraries
|
|
University of Houston
|
|
Houston, TX 77204-2091
|
|
(713) 749-4241
|
|
LIB3@UHUPVM1
|
|
|
|
Articles are stored as files at LISTSERV@UHUPVM1. To retrieve a
|
|
file, send the GET command given after the article information to
|
|
LISTSERV@UHUPVM1. To retrieve the article as an e-mail message
|
|
instead of a file, add "F=MAIL" to the end of the GET command.
|
|
|
|
Back issues are also stored at LISTSERV@UHUPVM1. To obtain a
|
|
list of all available files, send the following message to
|
|
LISTSERV@UHUPVM1: INDEX PACS-L. The name of each issue's table
|
|
of contents file begins with the word "CONTENTS."
|
|
|
|
Note that all of the above e-mail addresses are on BITNET. The
|
|
list server also has an Internet address:
|
|
LISTSERV@UHUPVM1.UH.EDU.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 2 +
|
|
|
|
CONTENTS
|
|
|
|
|
|
SPECIAL SECTION ON NETWORK-BASED ELECTRONIC SERIALS
|
|
|
|
The Electronic Journal: What, Whence, and When?
|
|
Ann Okerson (pp. 5-24)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET OKERSON PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
Online Journals: Disciplinary Designs for Electronic Scholarship
|
|
Teresa M. Harrison, Timothy Stephen, and James Winter
|
|
(pp. 25-38)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET HARRISON PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
Post-Gutenburg Galaxy: The Fourth Revolution in the Means of
|
|
Production of Knowledge
|
|
Stevan Harnad (pp. 39-53)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET HARNAD PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
The Journal of the International Academy of Hospitality Research
|
|
Lon Savage (pp. 54-66)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET SAVAGE PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
Postmodern Culture: Publishing in the Electronic Medium
|
|
Eyal Amiran and John Unsworth (pp. 67-76)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET AMIRAN PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
New Horizons in Adult Education: The First Five Years (1987-1991)
|
|
Jane Hugo and Linda Newell (pp. 77-90)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET HUGO PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
EJournal: An Account of the First Two Years
|
|
Edward M. Jennings (pp. 91-110)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET JENNINGS PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
The Newsletter on Serials Pricing Issues
|
|
Marcia Tuttle (pp. 111-127)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET TUTTLE PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
+ Page 3 +
|
|
|
|
COMMUNICATIONS
|
|
|
|
How to Start and Manage a BITNET LISTSERV Discussion Group: A
|
|
Beginner's Guide
|
|
Diane Kovacs, Willard McCarty, and Michael Kovacs (pp. 128-143)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET KOVACS PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
Providing Data Services for Machine-Readable Information in
|
|
an Academic Library: Some Levels of Service
|
|
Jim Jacobs (pp. 144-160)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET JACOBS PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
|
|
COLUMNS
|
|
|
|
Public-Access Provocations: An Informal Column
|
|
Depth vs. Breadth: Enhancement and Retrospective Conversion
|
|
Walt Crawford (pp. 161-163)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET CRAWFORD PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
Recursive Reviews
|
|
Copyright, Digital Media, and Libraries
|
|
Martin Halbert (pp. 164-170)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET HALBERT PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
|
|
REVIEWS
|
|
|
|
Libraries, Networks and OSI: A Review, with a Report on
|
|
North American Developments
|
|
Reviewed by Clifford A. Lynch (pp. 171-176)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET LYNCH PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
+ Page 4 +
|
|
|
|
The User's Directory of Computer Networks
|
|
Reviewed by Dave Cook (pp. 177-181)
|
|
|
|
To retrieve this file: GET COOK PRV2N1
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 67 +
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Eyal Amiran and John Unsworth. "Postmodern Culture: Publishing
|
|
in the Electronic Medium." The Public-Access Computer Systems
|
|
Review 2, no. 1 (1991): 67-76.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
Postmodern Culture was founded in 1990 by Eyal Amiran, Greg
|
|
Dawes, Elaine Orr, and John Unsworth at North Carolina State
|
|
University (professors Dawes and Orr have subsequently stepped
|
|
down as editors in order to pursue their research projects,
|
|
though both remain on the editorial board).
|
|
|
|
Postmodern Culture is a peer-reviewed electronic journal which
|
|
provides an international, interdisciplinary forum for
|
|
discussions of contemporary literature, theory, and culture. It
|
|
accepts for consideration both finished essays and working
|
|
papers, and carries in each issue fiction and/or poetry, book
|
|
reviews, a popular culture column, and announcements. The
|
|
journal does not consider essays dealing exclusively with
|
|
computer hardware or software, unless those essays raise
|
|
significant aesthetic or theoretical issues.
|
|
|
|
PMC comes out three times a year (September, January, and May)
|
|
and is free to the public and to libraries via electronic mail.
|
|
Each issue of Postmodern Culture carries a volume and number
|
|
designation. The journal is also available on computer diskette
|
|
and microfiche; it is distributed in a variety of diskette
|
|
formats (Macintosh 3.5", IBM 5.25", or IBM 3.5"), but no issue
|
|
will exceed 720 KB of data, the equivalent of one 3.5" or two
|
|
5.25" low-density diskettes. The subscription rate for diskette
|
|
or microfiche is $15/year for individuals, $30/year for
|
|
institutions (in Canada add $3; elsewhere outside the U.S. add
|
|
$7). At the present time PMC has about 1,200 subscribers in 17
|
|
countries. The journal's ISSN number is 1053-1920.
|
|
|
|
The editorial board for Postmodern Culture includes researchers
|
|
and writers in African American studies, cultural studies, film,
|
|
Latin American studies, literature and literary theory,
|
|
philosophy, sociology, and religion.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 68 +
|
|
|
|
The board members' primary responsibilities include reading
|
|
essays for the journal (approximately four essays a year),
|
|
inviting submissions, and helping to publicize the existence of
|
|
the journal. Some have also contributed essays. Members were
|
|
chosen because of their own performance in their field (or the
|
|
promise of it--we chose some younger scholars who were highly
|
|
recommended by their colleagues) and because they offer special
|
|
knowledge of diverse disciplines, genres, and cultures.
|
|
|
|
The first volume (numbers 1-3) of the journal included essays on
|
|
Latin American politics, eating disorders and spiritual
|
|
transcendence, the theory of writing in the hypertext
|
|
environment, William Gaddis's novel JR, the implications of the
|
|
postmodern critique of identity for the Afro-American community,
|
|
the rhetoric of the Persian Gulf War as presented in the New York
|
|
Times, the politics of Sartre, AIDS and cyborgs, Ishmael Reed's
|
|
The Terrible Two's, and representations of mass culture,
|
|
postmodern ethnography, and other subjects.
|
|
|
|
The journal has also published popular culture columns on the
|
|
televising of the Tour de France, Satanism and the mass media,
|
|
and female body building, plus fiction by Kathy Acker, a hybrid
|
|
theoretical-interpretive-poetic work by Susan Howe, a video
|
|
script by Laura Kipnis, and a number of poems and book reviews.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.0 Distribution
|
|
|
|
When an issue is published, its table of contents is distributed
|
|
(using the Revised LISTSERV program) to all of the journal's
|
|
subscribers. This file contains the journal's masthead,
|
|
information about subscription and submission, the names of
|
|
authors published in that issue, and titles, filenames, and
|
|
abstracts for each item in the issue.
|
|
|
|
Subscribers can then choose to retrieve one essay, several
|
|
essays, or the whole issue as a package, using a few simple
|
|
LISTSERV commands (it is not necessary for individual subscribers
|
|
to have a copy of the LISTSERV program running at their site in
|
|
order to issue these commands). Essays can be retrieved as files
|
|
or as mail, and all essays are stored in a file list maintained
|
|
on the NCSU mainframe, so readers can get copies of material
|
|
published in back issues at any time.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 69 +
|
|
|
|
We have found the LISTSERV program to be an extremely flexible
|
|
and effective way to publish in this medium. It is widely used,
|
|
and it is generally familiar to those who already participate in
|
|
network discussion groups. It is also well-documented, and
|
|
support for list owners is available both locally (from the
|
|
postmaster and support staff at one's site) and through an
|
|
electronic discussion group moderated by Eric Thomas, who wrote
|
|
the program.
|
|
|
|
LISTSERV lists can be set up in different ways. For instance,
|
|
one can set up a list so that all mail posted to it is
|
|
automatically distributed to all subscribers, or so that all mail
|
|
posted to the list is sent to the list editor for screening
|
|
and/or compilation. Subscription to the list can be open or
|
|
restricted, as can access to the names of other subscribers and
|
|
to any files stored in association with the list. Furthermore,
|
|
the ability to edit files on the file list can be limited to the
|
|
editors, permitted to a designated group of readers, or permitted
|
|
to all readers. List maintenance and list editing can be
|
|
performed by different people (or by a number of people) at the
|
|
same site or at different sites, and one can automate certain
|
|
functions, such as the distribution of a designated set of files
|
|
for new subscribers.
|
|
|
|
Postmodern Culture is open to public subscription, and its
|
|
archived files are available for retrieval. Mail cannot be sent
|
|
directly for distribution to the list. Only the editors post and
|
|
edit items and maintain the list.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 History
|
|
|
|
Some of our earliest discussion focused on the format in which we
|
|
might distribute the journal. We considered various analogues
|
|
and models for what we wanted to do, including interactive
|
|
software such as electronic bulletin boards (for example, the
|
|
Electronic College of Theory), hardware- or software-specific
|
|
journals such as TidBITS (a HyperCard, Macintosh-based journal),
|
|
and network discussion groups (such as HUMANIST).
|
|
|
|
+ Page 70 +
|
|
|
|
We decided that restricting ourselves to the lowest common
|
|
denominator would increase our accessibility and make us
|
|
available to a wider pool of subscribers. For these reasons, we
|
|
settled on ASCII text transmitted by electronic mail as our
|
|
format. ASCII text can be imported into almost any word
|
|
processing program, and electronic mail can be delivered free of
|
|
charge through Internet and BITNET, networks which connect
|
|
thousands of sites around the world.
|
|
|
|
Our next logistical decision was to set up PMC-Talk, a discussion
|
|
group which supplements the journal with an open channel for
|
|
critique, informational exchanges, and the publication of
|
|
non-juried submissions.
|
|
|
|
Finally, we elected to make the journal available on disk and
|
|
microfiche, so that libraries which could not devote the hardware
|
|
to making the journal available in its electronic mail form could
|
|
still subscribe, and so that individual users who had no access
|
|
to electronic mail could still have access to us.
|
|
|
|
During the Spring of 1990, we mailed several hundred letters to
|
|
artists, scholars, and critics in a wide variety of fields.
|
|
These letters met with a remarkably positive reception, and
|
|
enabled us to assemble a first-rate editorial board and a very
|
|
interesting first issue within a period of months. The response
|
|
to our mailings is a strong indication that many humanists are
|
|
prepared for the advent of electronic publication, and are eager
|
|
to learn more about the possibilities of the medium.
|
|
|
|
The response we met with at our own institution has been equally
|
|
encouraging. We have received financial and technical support
|
|
from several parts of North Carolina State University (NCSU): the
|
|
Computing Center, the Humanities Computing Lab, the Social
|
|
Sciences Computing Lab, the Department of English (which has
|
|
agreed, for instance, to give course reductions to the editors),
|
|
the Department of Foreign Languages, the College of Humanities
|
|
and Social Sciences, and the NCSU Libraries.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 71 +
|
|
|
|
4.0 Standards and the Medium
|
|
|
|
One of the questions we have considered in the course of putting
|
|
together the first three issues is whether the medium in which we
|
|
publish is particularly appropriate to a certain kind of essay.
|
|
Is the "finished" work more appropriate in the print medium,
|
|
while works in progress, collaborative essays, and interviews are
|
|
more appropriate for an electronic journal? Or, is there room
|
|
for both in this medium? Might the common sense of what it is
|
|
that constitutes a finished work itself be transformed when the
|
|
journal invites and publishes responses to the essay, and these
|
|
appear only days after the essay had been published?
|
|
|
|
Postmodern Culture can serve to encourage more experimental
|
|
scholarly writing. For example, we publish works-in-progress,
|
|
such as Bell Hooks's investigation of the interrelations and
|
|
contradictions of African American culture and postmodern theory,
|
|
which invite discussion and allow scholars to open their work to
|
|
criticism as they write, so that texts may in fact evolve as
|
|
collaborative ventures between readers and writers. We have also
|
|
published works which fall between or outside traditional generic
|
|
categories, like a video script by Laura Kipnis, which
|
|
literalizes the metaphor of the body politic, mixing a
|
|
biographical account of Marx's health problems during the writing
|
|
of Das Kapital with a discussion of contemporary anorexia and
|
|
bulimia.
|
|
|
|
We've also had to grapple with some more mundane questions which
|
|
are nonetheless still quite important, since there is very little
|
|
in the way of history or tradition to draw on. For example, how
|
|
should we format the essays published in the journal so that they
|
|
can be easily imported into whatever word processing software the
|
|
reader might have? Margins, spacing, the designation of units of
|
|
text, typographical conventions for underlining, boldfacing,
|
|
italics, superscript, and subscript (these are not possible with
|
|
ASCII text), must all be developed and tested with different
|
|
users before we will know what works, what is clearly readable
|
|
and understandable, and what users prefer.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 72 +
|
|
|
|
There are several other technical questions as well. For
|
|
example, every issue of the journal will have to navigate the
|
|
sometimes obscure connections between different
|
|
networks--particularly between the non-commercial academic
|
|
networks and the more widely available commercial carriers of
|
|
electronic mail, such as MCI, AT&T, Sprint, and CompuServe.
|
|
CompuServe, for example, limits the size of electronic mail
|
|
transmissions which can be received into individual accounts, and
|
|
that limit is well below what would be necessary to receive the
|
|
journal.
|
|
|
|
We are concerned that the journal should be available to
|
|
non-academic subscribers, so we will be working to make existing
|
|
connections work and to open new ones. We will also be exploring
|
|
possibilities for using visual materials, which include faxing
|
|
graphics to subscribers on request or transmitting through the
|
|
networks compressed graphics files in commonly used formats.
|
|
As the networks update their own hardware (especially with
|
|
the introduction of fiber-optic cables for data transmission),
|
|
new possibilities in the use of interactive software will also
|
|
become available. All of this makes it likely that the format
|
|
and the nature of Postmodern Culture will continue to evolve,
|
|
even in the immediate future. We have learned from print
|
|
publication to work around problems and limitations in production
|
|
and dissemination, but these problems do not pose as serious a
|
|
threat to electronic publishing. Electronic technology is
|
|
evolving so quickly--compare current desktop technology with that
|
|
available ten years ago--that today's problems (e.g.,
|
|
distributing graphics over the nets) will in all likelihood be
|
|
solved soon. We do not need to develop standards and techniques
|
|
that accept today's limitations, but to build into our medium a
|
|
flexibility that will anticipate and accommodate upcoming change.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.0 The Future of Electronic Serials
|
|
|
|
In order for a publication in electronic media to succeed in
|
|
serving even the most traditional purposes, such publication
|
|
obviously needs to be available to the public--to students, to
|
|
researchers, and to interested readers.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 73 +
|
|
|
|
An electronic publication can keep its back issues on a file list
|
|
(an electronic log of reserved files) where network users may
|
|
retrieve them, but not everyone has access to the networks, and
|
|
there is no guarantee that a file list maintained by a given
|
|
electronic mail account-holder will always be there. If a
|
|
journal moves to another institution or ceases publication, how
|
|
will researchers have access to essays published by the journal?
|
|
|
|
In the same way they do for print journals, libraries should
|
|
provide that access. Many libraries have local area networks and
|
|
can make electronic publications available to patrons on those
|
|
networks; many more libraries have online card catalogs, and
|
|
might use some of those terminals to provide access to electronic
|
|
texts. It makes sense for libraries to use computer resources to
|
|
deliver publications which originate as electronic text, since
|
|
computerized access brings with it powerful capabilities for
|
|
searching, indexing, and analyzing texts even from remote sites.
|
|
However, until most libraries have the facilities to present full
|
|
text online and most readers have the skills to use such
|
|
services, we feel that it is important for electronic
|
|
publications to be available in several formats.
|
|
|
|
Electronic publications are likely to proliferate sooner than
|
|
most now expect. Although electronic text may never replace
|
|
print, it is likely to dominate where information storage,
|
|
retrieval, and manipulation are more important than the aesthetic
|
|
qualities of a printed text. Economic reasons alone will force
|
|
letters out of their time-honored sanctuary in wood-products and
|
|
into the electronic ether. It will soon seem as illogical to
|
|
print archives, data banks, government and business documents,
|
|
and much scholarly material as it already is to catalog the
|
|
holdings of large libraries on three-by-five cards.
|
|
|
|
Today, we still produce limited numbers of books whose physical
|
|
well-being must be guarded at regulated institutions around the
|
|
world. We must have these objects shipped to us or travel to
|
|
centers where they are collected. Compare this to a situation
|
|
where a library would not house a given number of volumes, but
|
|
would provide access to all books in an international network of
|
|
libraries. In this scenario, all books would be available to
|
|
anyone with a library card. Even the aesthetic appeal of
|
|
electronic text is bound to improve as computer equipment becomes
|
|
more portable, more sophisticated, and simpler to use.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 74 +
|
|
|
|
Such revolutionary flexibility holds dangers too--technological
|
|
freedom and the control of information may be flip and flop of
|
|
the same switch. For example, if commercial organizations step
|
|
into academic electronic publishing, then they may come to limit
|
|
redistribution of such publication or insist on copyright
|
|
restrictions that may serve their financial interests but not the
|
|
interests of the research community. In effect, this is the case
|
|
with print publication: much of it is determined by the financial
|
|
interests and possibilities of commercial presses--a condition
|
|
which seems so inevitable that it is virtually transparent.
|
|
|
|
Highly developed technological flexibility may depend on
|
|
private-sector support in the long run. The government now
|
|
subsidizes the networks, but threatens to cut its support by the
|
|
end of the decade. It is hard to say if and how the financial
|
|
support and interests of commercial enterprises will affect the
|
|
contents and availability of electronic serials. The nets now
|
|
offer an ideal international venue for small-budget,
|
|
limited-interest discussion groups and serials that may not have
|
|
had a chance for wide distribution in print, but all this may
|
|
change if the nets go private.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
Electronic publishing needs the encouragement and participation
|
|
of the profession so that it leads where we want to go.
|
|
Libraries should take an active role in making electronic
|
|
publications--journals now, books in all likelihood
|
|
later--available to their users; universities should recognize
|
|
scholarly activity in the electronic field and see their support
|
|
of such developments as wise investments; and the profession
|
|
should recognize the legitimacy of electronic publications where
|
|
issues of tenure and promotion are involved.
|
|
|
|
For their part, the publishers of refereed electronic
|
|
journals--and of other electronic work in the future--should both
|
|
work to maintain professional credibility and take into account
|
|
the needs of an audience that is likely to be diverse and large.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 75 +
|
|
|
|
|
|
Selected Bibliography
|
|
|
|
Bailey, Charles W., Jr. "Intellectual Property Issues."
|
|
Electronic mail message to the Association of Electronic
|
|
Scholarly Journals list, 1 January 1991. BITNET, AESJ-
|
|
L@ALBNYVM1, GET AESJ-L LOG9101 to LISTSERV@ALBNYVM1.
|
|
|
|
Engst, Adam C. "TidBITS#30/Xanadu_text." Electronic mail message
|
|
to the Machine-Readable Texts list, November 1990. BITNET,
|
|
GUTENBERG@UIUCVMD, GET GUTNBERG LOG9011 to LISTSERV@UIUCVMD.
|
|
|
|
Herwijnen, Eric van. Practical SGML. Geneva, Switzerland:
|
|
Kluwer Academic Publishers, 1990.
|
|
|
|
Jennings, Ted. "Electronic publishing." Electronic mail message
|
|
to the Association of Electronic Scholarly Journals list, 30
|
|
December 1990. BITNET, AESJ-L@ALBNYVM1, GET AESJ-L LOG9012 TO
|
|
LISTSERV@ALBNYVM1.
|
|
|
|
Kulikowski, S. "Network Reference and Publication." Electronic
|
|
mail message to Educational Technology list, October 1990.
|
|
BITNET, EDTECH@OHSTVMA, GET EDTECH LOG9010 to LISTSERV@OHSTVMA.
|
|
|
|
Lambert, Jill. Scientific and Technical Journals. London: Clive
|
|
Bingley, 1985.
|
|
|
|
Ulmer, Gregory. "Grammatology Hypertext." Postmodern Culture
|
|
1, No. 2 (January 1991). BITNET, GET ULMER 191 PMC-LIST to
|
|
LISTSERV@NCSUVM.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 76 +
|
|
|
|
About the Authors
|
|
|
|
Eyal Amiran and John Unsworth
|
|
Postmodern Culture
|
|
Box 8105
|
|
North Carolina State University
|
|
Raleigh, NC 27695
|
|
PMC@NCSUVM
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Eyal Amiran and John
|
|
Unsworth. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 177+
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991):
|
|
177-181.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
LaQuey, Tracy L., ed. The User's Directory of Computer Networks.
|
|
Bedford, MA: Digital Press, 1990. ISBN: 1-55558-047-5. $34.95.
|
|
Reviewed by Dave Cook.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
In the introduction to her book, The User's Directory of Computer
|
|
Networks, Tracy LaQuey points out that this is not a book to be
|
|
read from cover to cover, but rather one to be consulted and used
|
|
as "a central reference guide." The User's Directory of Computer
|
|
Networks is a directory and, therefore, is primarily useful for
|
|
finding discrete pieces of information on networks and
|
|
networking. However, a good deal of it can be read with interest
|
|
and pleasure, especially by those with an historical interest in
|
|
computer-mediated communication and computer networks. Sections
|
|
of it should be read with care to facilitate its use a directory
|
|
and an information source.
|
|
|
|
The book was influenced by John Quarterman's book The Matrix and
|
|
by his earlier article on networking distributed on the networks
|
|
and published in Communications of the ACM in 1986. The LaQuey
|
|
and Quarterman books are basic works for a reference section on
|
|
computing, CMCS, and networks.
|
|
|
|
The Directory is itself based on earlier, annual publications and
|
|
is an updated expansion of the 1989 guide published by the
|
|
University of Texas at Austin. The earlier editions are still
|
|
available online and can be consulted by those who wish to check
|
|
the general outline and approach to the present edition. The
|
|
address is EMX.UTEXAS.EDU; login anonymous. Use the
|
|
NET.DIRECTORY for the introductory material and the
|
|
NET.DIRECTORY/1988.NETBOOK for the several files of the text
|
|
proper.
|
|
|
|
The Directory is organized in broad sections, each representing a
|
|
major network system (i.e., BITNET, DECnet Internet, Internet,
|
|
JANET, and USENET). There are also sections on UUCP, domains,
|
|
the OSI/x.500 standards, electronic mail, and a list of
|
|
organizations. The selection criteria were the size and scope of
|
|
the network listed and, interestingly, the responsiveness of the
|
|
network contact.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 178 +
|
|
|
|
There is no index, but its lack is not as important as might be
|
|
thought at first glance. The detailed "Contents" section
|
|
outlines the major networks and lists the subnets associated with
|
|
them. It is quite easy to find the particular one you're looking
|
|
for. The "List of Organizations" section is useful both as a
|
|
list and as a finding aid.
|
|
|
|
The international scope of the Directory is very apparent here.
|
|
It is a surprise to realize just how many institutions, both
|
|
academic and commercial, are integral components of these
|
|
networks and, one assumes, are using them as a standard part of
|
|
their institutional life.
|
|
|
|
The "List of Organizations" is also a cross-referenced finding
|
|
aid that can be used to locate the network associated with the
|
|
institution you are interested in. Brief instructions on how to
|
|
do this are mentioned in the "Introduction" and should be read
|
|
first by anyone wanting to make full use of the directory. You
|
|
are advised to look up your own organization in the "List of
|
|
Organizations" and to trace its connectivity through the
|
|
appropriate sections of the book. It's good advice, and it does
|
|
reveal the practical design of the book and how useful it can be
|
|
in real situations. The entries give a lot of information in
|
|
very little space: a description of the equipment, network, and
|
|
mail addresses; a contact person; and, useful when all else
|
|
fails, a phone number. Finding a personal address is still not
|
|
easy; you are left knowing the address of your correspondent, but
|
|
still guessing at his or her ID. The solution to that problem
|
|
will have to wait for a phone book to be published rather than a
|
|
directory of sources. The Directory is not a phone book, but it
|
|
does take you several steps along--the right-hand side of the
|
|
address and the syntax are now apparent and the postmaster's ID
|
|
is listed.
|
|
|
|
Much of the information for the Directory came from the
|
|
information databases maintained at the individual Network
|
|
Information Centres. The editor mentions an "accelerated editing
|
|
process" which means that some of the detail was not checked or
|
|
verified further. Readers are encouraged to send corrections to
|
|
the NIC's for their network (the address is provided) and to send
|
|
corrections, suggestions, or comments to the editor to be used in
|
|
future editions of the book.
|
|
|
|
In imposing a uniform format on the entries and collecting the
|
|
data in one large volume, the editor has created one place to
|
|
look for detailed information and has created a very useful tool
|
|
for e-mail and network enthusiasts. The consistent format adds
|
|
considerably to the ease of use of the Directory.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 179 +
|
|
|
|
LaQuey also stresses a concept called "Directory Services." That
|
|
is, the creation of a resource guide that can be used for more
|
|
than basic address information. The Directory has been designed
|
|
to help the user to locate resources in the broader sense:
|
|
contact names, database information, computer resources and the
|
|
availability of OPAC's and catalogues. Explicit data in these
|
|
areas is not provided, but the information given will allow the
|
|
individual researcher to take the initial steps towards locating
|
|
more information. Art St. George's work on OPAC's and the
|
|
various "Lists of Lists" for computer conferences on the networks
|
|
will still be primary sources in this area. The LaQuey book
|
|
expands their usefulness by detailing and explaining the
|
|
framework within which they operate.
|
|
|
|
There is another dimension to the Directory that makes it
|
|
interesting to read as well as informative. Short essays have
|
|
been included to introduce each of the major sections. The one
|
|
on BITNET is representative, with lots of technical information
|
|
written an a non-technical, easy to read style. A brief,
|
|
historical overview and a detailed geographic map showing the
|
|
sites and the interconnecting store-and-forward routes gives a
|
|
useful overview. A description of the general services provided,
|
|
a list of network information materials and instructions on how
|
|
to retrieve them, and an explanation of the commands and syntax
|
|
for IBM and VAX users are useful. An extensive list of BITNET
|
|
representatives is also included. This introduction is another
|
|
area where an international dimension to networking is very
|
|
apparent. EARN, NetNorth, and BITNET form one logical network
|
|
and the degree of international cooperation that underlies that
|
|
political fact is striking.
|
|
|
|
The section on the Internet follows the same pattern in combining
|
|
history (and a glimpse at the future) with descriptions of
|
|
technical processes providing a non-technical overview. The page
|
|
on protocol suites gives an explanation of concepts, such as
|
|
TCP/IP, and it provides a place to look it up when I, once again,
|
|
forget the details.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 180 +
|
|
|
|
These introductory essays are often written by experts--John
|
|
Quarterman on electronic mail and Eugene Spafford on The USENET
|
|
and UUCP, for example. Quarterman's article and his idea that
|
|
electronic mail is the glue that holds networking systems
|
|
together will be familiar to readers of The Matrix. The brief
|
|
summary here is appropriate and the explanation of domains and
|
|
gateways is helpful. One can only agree with the author the "the
|
|
current mess [mail addressing conventions] is not ideal" and that
|
|
"A generally accepted addressing syntax is the only real
|
|
solution."
|
|
|
|
Eugene Spafford writes clearly on USENET and UUCP. Those of us
|
|
who have absorbed BITNET and Internet procedures as the
|
|
networking norm will find the idea of no central authority and no
|
|
backbone structure a bit mystifying. The apparent anarchy of no
|
|
(or very few) rules for members or participants does have a charm
|
|
of its own. The processes are so complex and the scale is so
|
|
vast, that the wonder is that the system works at all.
|
|
|
|
The User's Directory of Computer Networks is useful, of course,
|
|
in the reference section of any library or academic department
|
|
concerned with local, national, or international networking. It
|
|
should also be useful for non-academic users. For example,
|
|
managers of large, national bulletin board systems who
|
|
incorporate network mail and conferences into their services.
|
|
Computer enthusiasts looking for help with the next step in their
|
|
development of personal knowledge and skills will also find the
|
|
Directory a great help.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 181 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Dave Cook
|
|
McMaster University Library
|
|
Hamilton, Ontario, Canada
|
|
COOKD@MCMASTER
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Dave Cook. All Rights
|
|
Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 161 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991):
|
|
161-163.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Public-Access Provocations: An Informal Column
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
"Depth vs. Breadth: Enhancement and Retrospective Conversion"
|
|
by Walt Crawford
|
|
|
|
|
|
'Way back in 1987, I wrote: "Most patrons will use only one
|
|
catalog, particularly if they find any results. Adding more
|
|
material to the online catalog is more important than adding more
|
|
information to existing records. Budgetary realities suggest
|
|
that libraries can either include more items in online catalogs
|
|
or enhance the contents of some items, but probably not both"
|
|
[1].
|
|
|
|
I don't believe the budgetary realities have changed all that
|
|
much since 1987; if anything, they've grown worse. The miracle
|
|
cure for retrospective conversion has proved as elusive as other
|
|
miracle cures: doing it right takes time and money, period. The
|
|
same goes for any miraculous means of enhancing access (e.g.,
|
|
adding chapter titles, tables of contents, or back-of-book index
|
|
entries to OPAC records).
|
|
|
|
Thus, the easy answer to the question, "if we knew 20 years ago
|
|
what we needed to do to improve subject access, why haven't we
|
|
done it" is that it doesn't--and shouldn't--have first priority.
|
|
|
|
|
|
If It Isn't in the Catalog, It Isn't in the Collection
|
|
|
|
That's the simplest statement of one problem, but it's at most a
|
|
very slight exaggeration. If you don't agree with that premise,
|
|
then there's nothing more to say: we're living in different
|
|
worlds.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 162 +
|
|
|
|
Is it more important to have in-depth access to a small part of
|
|
the collection, rather than normal bibliographic access to all of
|
|
it? Some people apparently think so. Some of the most dogged
|
|
advocates of enhanced access have suggested eliminating all
|
|
subject access for materials more than 10 years old--and
|
|
possibly taking 20-year-old materials out of the catalog
|
|
altogether. So much for retrospective conversion--and you can
|
|
save big bucks by shutting down preservation departments as well!
|
|
To be fair to these advocates, I think they're trying to solve a
|
|
different problem--the fact that precision goes down as recall
|
|
goes up, and at some point lack of precision makes recall
|
|
worthless--but the effect is the same: they're proposing
|
|
something akin to discarding older materials in the interest of
|
|
better access to the new.
|
|
|
|
I'm a bit suspicious of the idea that every discipline (or, for
|
|
that matter, any discipline) reinvents itself every decade.
|
|
Perhaps that's because my degree is in rhetoric, but even
|
|
cellular physicists might be a tad uncomfortable with the idea
|
|
that nothing published prior to 1981 is worth reading. Let's not
|
|
talk about where that leaves librarianship; at least all those
|
|
who have never read Ranganathan, Cutter, or Dewey would no longer
|
|
be bashful about it.
|
|
|
|
If we're not willing to off the old books, then we must grant
|
|
them the respect they're due, which means inclusion in the online
|
|
catalog. Once that's completed, and once we're sure that new
|
|
materials will get into the online catalog promptly, then we can
|
|
and should spend more time enhancing certain categories of
|
|
records. The USMARC format already provides good storage
|
|
mechanisms for some such enhancements; all it takes is time and
|
|
money. Meanwhile, I find it hard to fault real-world libraries
|
|
for their current priorities: putting it all into the online
|
|
catalog at current levels of access, rather than giving some
|
|
material (who chooses?) special treatment while leaving other
|
|
material out altogether. That's responsible librarianship.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
Walt Crawford, Patron Access: Issues for Online Catalogs (Boston,
|
|
MA: G. K. Hall, 1987), 21.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 163 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Walt Crawford
|
|
The Research Libraries Group, Inc.
|
|
1200 Villa Street
|
|
Mountain View CA 94041-1100
|
|
BR.WCC@RLG.BITNET
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Walt Crawford. All Rights
|
|
Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 164 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991):
|
|
164-170.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Recursive Reviews
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Copyright, Digital Media, and Libraries
|
|
by Martin Halbert
|
|
|
|
Running a branch library devoted to computational materials, I am
|
|
frequently amazed at patrons' lack of understanding of copyright
|
|
issues. One patron, an otherwise very intelligent research
|
|
scientist, was baffled concerning the restrictions inherent in
|
|
checking software out of the library. The magnitude of his
|
|
misunderstanding came home to me when he asked if our
|
|
restrictions meant that he didn't need to bring his own disks to
|
|
copy the software onto. He thought, in all honesty, I finally
|
|
realized, that copying the software was what checking out
|
|
software was all about. After a very long discussion with him
|
|
about copyright and why it is illegal to copy software, he went
|
|
away somewhat shocked, but at least informed.
|
|
|
|
While most librarians have a better understanding of the concept
|
|
of copyright than my patron, how many of us have really thought
|
|
about all the ramifications of copyright and new digital media
|
|
technologies? Librarians are ostensibly supposed to be experts
|
|
on the proper use of the collections of information they
|
|
administer. This month's column is devoted to a brief
|
|
bibliography on the subject of copyright and digital media. I
|
|
know that I had never considered many of the issues raised in the
|
|
sources reviewed below, so I think they will be of interest to
|
|
all librarians who have added any kind of digital media (e.g.,
|
|
software and CD-ROM databases) to their collections.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 165 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
U.S. Congress, Office of Technology Assessment. Intellectual
|
|
Property Rights in an Age of Electronics and Information.
|
|
Washington, D.C.: U.S. Government Printing Office, April 1986.
|
|
OTA-CIT-302.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
This 1986 report by the Office of Technology Assessment is the
|
|
best existing review and discussion of how new technological
|
|
developments have impacted the concept of intellectual property
|
|
in the United States. Many discussions of the topic begin with a
|
|
review of this source (see below), which is justifiable
|
|
considering its quality. The 300-page report concisely covers
|
|
the conceptual framework and goals of intellectual property
|
|
rights, how current laws have tried to accommodate technological
|
|
change, enforcement issues, and the role of the federal
|
|
government as a regulator. The conclusion of the report is that
|
|
the new technologies, especially functional works like software,
|
|
have rendered the existing concepts and implementations of
|
|
domestic intellectual property law obsolete. An entirely new
|
|
approach to the issue of what constitutes intellectual property
|
|
and how to regulate it will have to be developed by congress.
|
|
The OTA report raises profoundly troubling issues for librarians
|
|
and the entire information industry.
|
|
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
U.S. Congress, Office of Technology Assessment. Computer
|
|
Software and Intellectual Property--Background Paper.
|
|
Washington, D.C.: U.S. Government Printing Office, March 1990.
|
|
OTA-BP-CIT-61
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Drawing on the 1986 OTA report and others, this OTA background
|
|
paper further analyzes software issues. It goes into greater
|
|
detail concerning questions peculiar to software, such as
|
|
addressing the following questions. Can an interface be
|
|
copyrighted? Can the concept of an algorithm be unambiguously
|
|
defined? Patented? Is a neural net to be considered a software
|
|
system or a hardware system? The paper includes a few
|
|
developments which happened after the 1986 OTA report, but
|
|
fundamentally the paper only raises questions and provides a
|
|
context for discussing the problem. Real answers may be a long
|
|
way off.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 166 +
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Duggan, Mary Kay. "Copyright of Electronic Information: Issues
|
|
and Questions." Online 15, no. 3 (May 1991): 20-26. (ISSN
|
|
0146-5422)
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Because developments in the law have lagged so far behind
|
|
technological developments, many issues of copyright and digital
|
|
media are being resolved in practice, if not in legal fact.
|
|
Duggan discusses emerging views about what constitutes "fair use"
|
|
of electronic information sources. She concludes that while some
|
|
consensus is developing about use of search results from CD-ROM
|
|
and dial-up databases, little agreement has yet been reached
|
|
about LAN and WAN access to databases and other network
|
|
information sources.
|
|
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Garret, John R. "Text to Screen Revisited: Copyright in the
|
|
Electronic Age." Online 15, no. 2 (March 1991): 22-24. (ISSN
|
|
0146-5422)
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
John Garret is the director of market development at the
|
|
Copyright Clearance Center. Taking a very different view from
|
|
most of the other sources reviewed in this column, he maintains
|
|
that current copyright laws are perfectly capable of dealing with
|
|
the new electronic environment. He calls into question many of
|
|
the assumptions about computer systems and monetary funding that
|
|
(he claims) underlie the move to overhaul the copyright system.
|
|
He describes a variety of small-scale pilot projects that the
|
|
Copyright Clearance Center has undertaken in conjunction with
|
|
publishers and researchers "to provide owner-authorized,
|
|
text-based information electronically for internal use to various
|
|
sets of users, and to determine what they use, when they use it,
|
|
why, how often, and to what end." He further claims: "For these
|
|
pilots, and for other, larger-scale programs that will be
|
|
developed in the future, existing copyright law provides a
|
|
perfectly adequate context for the development and elaboration of
|
|
systems to manage computer-based text."
|
|
|
|
+ Page 167 +
|
|
|
|
While one has to wonder whether Mr. Garret is unbiased in this
|
|
matter given his position, he does make a convincing argument for
|
|
the limited case of electronic access to text-only databases.
|
|
However, his points do not address the larger issues raised in
|
|
the OTA intellectual property studies.
|
|
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Alexander, Adrian W., and Julie S. Alexander. "Intellectual
|
|
Property Rights and the 'Sacred Engine': Scholarly Publishing in
|
|
the Electronic Age." In Advances in Library Resource Sharing,
|
|
ed. Jennifer Cargill and Diane J. Graves, 176-192. Westport,
|
|
Conn.: Meckler, 1990.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Adrian and Julie Alexander give a fine overview of the 1986 OTA
|
|
report, as well as a conference on intellectual property rights
|
|
held in 1987 by the Network Advisory Committee of the Library of
|
|
Congress. They conclude with a broad discussion of the potential
|
|
for electronic publishing for the scholarly research and
|
|
publication process, which echoes many of the themes discussed at
|
|
recent meetings of the Coalition for Networked Information.
|
|
|
|
They maintain, as some CNI speakers have, that electronic
|
|
publishing represents an opportunity for universities to
|
|
recapture their intellectual property from the expensive and
|
|
fruitless cycle of sale back and forth to publishers. They also
|
|
point out that publishers want to capture this potential
|
|
publication medium as well.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 168 +
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Shuman, Bruce A., and Joseph J. Mika. "Copyrighted Software and
|
|
Infringement by Libraries." Library and Archival Security 9, no.
|
|
1 (1989): 29-36. (ISSN 0196-0075)
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Shuman and Mika provide a good overview of the current state of
|
|
software piracy and copyright infringement, with a few additional
|
|
comments that describe the situation of libraries which circulate
|
|
software. They are quite critical of the practice of
|
|
"shrink-wrap" licensing which many vendors have taken up. This
|
|
is the familiar tactic of pasting a license agreement with many
|
|
restrictions on the outside of a shrink-wrapped software package,
|
|
with a statement to the effect of "if you open this package, you
|
|
thereby agree to this license." They describe the many problems
|
|
involved in trying to police the use of software by library
|
|
patrons, and state that: "Librarians will continue to find
|
|
themselves between copyright holders and license-vendors, eager
|
|
to recover the money they feel entitled to, and patrons (and
|
|
sometimes library employees) who wish to 'liberate' programs,
|
|
whether out of simple greed, a love of the challenge, altruism,
|
|
or a 'Robin Hood' complex."
|
|
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Denning, Dorothy E. "The United States vs. Craig Neidorf."
|
|
Communications of the ACM 34, no. 3 (March 1991): 24-32. (ISSN
|
|
0001-0782)
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Finally, I would like to conclude this column with an example of
|
|
the kinds of troubling legal actions that are surely brewing on
|
|
the horizon.
|
|
|
|
The March 1991 Communications of the ACM was partly devoted to a
|
|
debate concerning electronic publishing, constitutional rights,
|
|
and hackers. The article by Dorothy Denning was a description of
|
|
the trial of Craig Neidorf, a pre-law student at the University
|
|
of Missouri. Neidorf was charged by a federal grand jury with
|
|
wire fraud, computer fraud, and interstate transportation of
|
|
stolen property.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 169 +
|
|
|
|
All this because he published a document (containing what turned
|
|
out to be public domain information) in an electronic journal he
|
|
edited. The electronic journal was called "Phrack," a
|
|
contraction of the terms "Phreak" (the act of breaking into
|
|
telecommunications systems) and "Hack" (the act of breaking into
|
|
computer systems). The document in question concerned the E911
|
|
system of Southwestern Bell, and it contained only information
|
|
that was already in the public domain. The charges against
|
|
Neidorf were dropped when this was brought up during the trial,
|
|
but Neidorf was left with all his court costs, amounting to
|
|
$100,000.
|
|
|
|
Now, regardless of what one thinks of Neidorf or the ethics of
|
|
hacking, the fact that the U.S. government can bankrupt an
|
|
individual (or institution!) by making groundless accusations of
|
|
publishing "secret" electronic documents bears attention!
|
|
Neidorf's case may potentially mark the beginning of entirely new
|
|
types of censorship revolving around electronic media. Denning's
|
|
article points out that currently the government can seize all
|
|
computer equipment and files of an individual or organization,
|
|
and hold them for months. This kind of search and seizure (again
|
|
on mistaken grounds) devastated one small company called Steve
|
|
Jackson Games. Denning discusses this incident as well, and it
|
|
is chilling to imagine happening by accident to one's own
|
|
organization.
|
|
|
|
Problems of copyright and the new digital media are only now
|
|
beginning to surface, but they have been inherent in the new
|
|
technologies since at least the sixties. Libraries and society
|
|
as a whole will increasingly have to face these issues, either in
|
|
legislation by a forward-looking congress, or more likely in
|
|
painful court trials like the United States vs. Neidorf.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 170 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Martin Halbert
|
|
Automation and Reference Librarian
|
|
Fondren Library
|
|
Rice University
|
|
Houston, TX 77251-1892
|
|
HALBERT@RICEVM1.RICE.EDU
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Martin Halbert. All Rights
|
|
Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 39 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Harnad, Stevan. "Post-Gutenberg Galaxy: The Fourth Revolution
|
|
in the Means of Production of Knowledge." The Public-Access
|
|
Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991): 39-53.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 The Evolution of Human Communication and Cognition
|
|
|
|
There have been three revolutions in the history of human
|
|
thought, and we are on the threshold of a fourth. The first took
|
|
place hundreds of thousands of years ago when language first
|
|
emerged in hominid evolution and the members of our species
|
|
became inclined--in response to some adaptive pressures whose
|
|
nature is still just the subject of vague conjecture [1]--to
|
|
trade amongst themselves in propositions that had truth value.
|
|
There is no question but that this change was revolutionary,
|
|
because we thereby became the first--and so far the only--species
|
|
able and willing to describe and explain the world we live in.
|
|
It remains a mystery--to me at any rate--why our anthropoid
|
|
cousins, the apes, who certainly seem smart enough, do not share
|
|
this inclination of ours. At any rate, this divergence between
|
|
our two respective species was a milestone in human communication
|
|
and cognition, making it possible for culture to develop and be
|
|
passed on by oral tradition.
|
|
|
|
That momentous adaptation seems to have had a neurological basis.
|
|
Injuries to certain areas of the left side of the
|
|
brain--Wernicke's area and Broca's area, to be exact--result in
|
|
language-specific deficits in speaking and understanding [2, 3].
|
|
So whatever the evolutionary changes underlying language were,
|
|
they were imprinted as permanent modifications of our neural
|
|
hardware.
|
|
|
|
The second cognitive revolution was the advent of writing, tens
|
|
of thousands of years ago. Spoken language had already allowed
|
|
the oral codification of thought; written language now made it
|
|
possible to preserve the code independent of any speaker/hearer.
|
|
It became, if you like, an implementation-independent code. No
|
|
one knows for sure whether there was any corresponding change in
|
|
our cerebral hardware. There is nominally a region in the left
|
|
frontal lobe--Exner's area--that is dubbed the "writing center,"
|
|
and there are certainly specific neurological problems associated
|
|
with "dyslexia" or reading disorder. But all of this neurology
|
|
is complicated and ill-understood, and no "pure" alexia
|
|
(inability to read), without any other associated visual or motor
|
|
problems, has been found. So it is more likely, I think, that
|
|
writing and reading were cognitive and motor skills that we
|
|
acquired without any organic evolutionary change in our brains;
|
|
they were merely learned adaptations of the same hardware we had
|
|
all along.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 40 +
|
|
|
|
No precise starting point can be assigned to either science or
|
|
literature. The former began with the first true proposition
|
|
about the world and the latter either with the first such true
|
|
proposition that was also formulated elegantly, or perhaps with
|
|
the first untrue proposition. In either case, the oral tradition
|
|
was already equipped to produce both science and literature,
|
|
although perhaps science, being a little too constrained by the
|
|
limits of memory and accuracy in the word-of-mouth medium, was
|
|
the greater beneficiary of the advent of writing, with the
|
|
incomparably greater reliability and systematization it conferred
|
|
in preserving the words, and hence the thoughts, of others.
|
|
|
|
But there were constraints on writing too. For whereas spoken
|
|
language conformed well to both the transmitting and receiving
|
|
powers of human thinkers (perhaps as a reflection of its specific
|
|
dedicated neurology), writing was somewhat out of synch with
|
|
thought. It was slow. And worse than that, it had a much more
|
|
limited scope, for whereas a spoken proposition could be heard by
|
|
several people, even by multitudes, a written one could only be
|
|
read by one at a time. This could be done serially by limitless
|
|
numbers of readers, of course, and this was the real strength of
|
|
writing, but it was purchased at the price of becoming a much
|
|
less interactive medium of communication than speech. The form
|
|
and style of written discourse accordingly adapted to this
|
|
lapidary new medium--again, not neurologically, but consciously
|
|
and by convention--constraining the writer to be more precise in
|
|
some respects, but also allowing him more freedom to redraft and
|
|
reformulate his text in composing it. In becoming less
|
|
interactive, writing also became less spontaneous than speech,
|
|
more deliberate, and more systematic. One might also say it
|
|
became less social and more solipsistic, although its ultimate
|
|
social reach became much larger, limited only by the slow pace of
|
|
copyists in providing the text to disseminate.
|
|
|
|
The third revolution took place in our own millennium. With the
|
|
invention of moveable type and the printing press, the laborious
|
|
hand-copying of texts became obsolete, and both the tempo and the
|
|
scope of the written word increased enormously. Texts could be
|
|
distributed so much more quickly and widely that again the style
|
|
of communication underwent qualitative changes. If the
|
|
transition from the oral tradition to the written word made
|
|
communication more reflective and solitary than direct speech,
|
|
print restored an interactive element, at least among scholars,
|
|
and, if the scholarly "periodical" was not born with the advent
|
|
of printing, it certainly came into its own. Scholarship could
|
|
now be the collective, cumulative, and interactive enterprise it
|
|
had always been destined to be. Evolution had given us the
|
|
cognitive wherewithal and technology had given us the vehicle.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 41 +
|
|
|
|
Of course, there had already been a prominent exception to the
|
|
impersonal trend set in motion by writing, namely, private
|
|
letters. These made it possible for people to communicate even
|
|
when they were separated by great distances, although again the
|
|
pace of the communication was much slower and less interactive
|
|
than live conversation, and it continued to be so, even after the
|
|
advent of print.
|
|
|
|
Many minor and major technological changes followed, but none, I
|
|
think, qualify as revolutionary. The means of transportation
|
|
improved, so the written word could be circulated more quickly
|
|
and more widely. The typewriter (and eventually the word
|
|
processor) made it much easier to generate and modify one's
|
|
texts. Photocopying made it possible to duplicate, and desktop
|
|
publishing to print, even texts that weren't worth duplicating
|
|
and printing. And the telephone all but did in the art of letter
|
|
writing altogether, probably because it restored the natural
|
|
tempo of spoken communication to which the brain is
|
|
constitutionally adapted. Of course, phoning had the
|
|
disadvantage of not leaving a permanent record, but for that
|
|
there were tape recorders, and so on.
|
|
|
|
The reason I single out as revolutionary only speech, writing,
|
|
and print in this panorama of media transformations that shaped
|
|
how we communicate is that I think only those three had a
|
|
qualitative effect on how we think. In a nutshell, speech made
|
|
it possible to make propositions, hand-writing made it possible
|
|
to preserve them speaker-independently, and print made it
|
|
possible to preserve them hand-writer-independently. All three
|
|
had a dramatic effect on how we thought as well as on how we
|
|
expressed our thoughts, so arguably they had an equally dramatic
|
|
effect on what we thought. The rest of the technological
|
|
developments were only quantitative refinements of the media
|
|
created by speech, writing, and print. The purist might, with
|
|
some justification, even hold that print was just a quantitative
|
|
refinement of writing, but let's argue about that another time:
|
|
the historic evidence for the impact of print is considerable.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 42 +
|
|
|
|
The two factors mediating the qualitative effects were speed and
|
|
scale. Speech slowed thought down, but to a rate for which the
|
|
brain made specific organic adaptations. Our average speaking
|
|
rate is a biological parameter; it is a natural tempo.
|
|
Hand-writing slowed it down still further, but here the
|
|
adaptations were strategic and stylistic rather than
|
|
neurological. In writing, the brain was underutilized. Evidence
|
|
for this comes from the fact that when the typewriter and the
|
|
word processor allowed the pace of writing to pick up again, we
|
|
were quite ready to return to a tempo closer to our natural one
|
|
for speech. On the other hand, the constraints of the written
|
|
medium are substantive, and they affect both form and content, as
|
|
anyone who has tried to use raw transcripts of spontaneous speech
|
|
can attest. What is acceptable and understandable in spoken form
|
|
is unlikely to be acceptable and understandable in written form,
|
|
and vice versa.
|
|
|
|
In a sense, there are only three communication media as far as
|
|
our brains are concerned: the nonverbal medium in which we push,
|
|
pull, mime and gesticulate [4]; and two verbal media--the natural
|
|
one, consisting of oral speech (and perhaps sign language), and
|
|
the unnatural one, consisting of written speech. Two features
|
|
conspire to make writing unnatural. One is the constraint it
|
|
puts on the speed with which it allows thoughts to be expressed
|
|
(and hence also on the speed with which they can be formulated),
|
|
and the other is the constraint it puts on the interaction of
|
|
speaking thinkers--and hence again on the tempo of their
|
|
interdigitating thoughts, both collaborative and competitive.
|
|
Oral speech not only matches the natural speed of thought more
|
|
closely, it also conforms to the natural tempo of interpersonal
|
|
discourse. In comparison, written dialogue has always been
|
|
hopelessly slow: the difference between "real-time" dialogue and
|
|
off-line correspondence. Hopeless, that is, until the fourth
|
|
cognitive revolution, which is just about to take place with the
|
|
advent of "electronic skywriting."
|
|
|
|
+ Page 43 +
|
|
|
|
2.0 Scholarly Skywriting: A Personal Glimpse of the Potential
|
|
Panorama
|
|
|
|
I must now turn from impressionistic history to personal
|
|
anecdote. My own skyward odyssey in the newest communication
|
|
medium, the airwaves of electronic telecommunication networks,
|
|
had its roots in a long-standing personal penchant for scholarly
|
|
letter-writing (to the point of once being cited in print as
|
|
"personal communication, pp. 14-20"). These days few share my
|
|
epistolary bent, which is dismissed as a doomed anachronism.
|
|
Scholars don't have the time. Inquiry is racing forward much too
|
|
rapidly for such genteel dawdling--forward toward, among other
|
|
things, due credit in print for one's every minute effort. So I
|
|
too had to resign myself to the slower turnaround but surer
|
|
rewards of conventional scholarly publication. In fact, a decade
|
|
and a half ago I founded a scholarly journal in the conventional
|
|
print medium, though Behavioral & Brain Sciences (BBS) is hardly
|
|
a conventional journal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.1 Behavioral and Brain Sciences
|
|
|
|
Modelled on Current Anthropology (CA, which was founded by the
|
|
anthropologist Sol Tax, who in turn modelled it on the extreme
|
|
participatory democratic practices of the native North American
|
|
peoples he studied), BBS's unique feature is "creative
|
|
disagreement" [5]. Specializing in important and influential
|
|
ideas and findings in the biobehavioral sciences, BBS, after a
|
|
round of particularly rigorous peer review (involving five to
|
|
eight referees representing the multiple areas that candidate
|
|
manuscripts must impinge upon), offers to the authors of accepted
|
|
papers the service of "open peer commentary." Their manuscript
|
|
is circulated to specialists across disciplines and around the
|
|
world, each invited to submit 1,000-word commentaries that
|
|
discuss, criticize, amplify, and supplement the work reported in
|
|
the target article, which is then published along with the
|
|
commentaries (often twenty or more) and the author's formal
|
|
response to them [6]. BBS's open peer commentary service has
|
|
evidently been found valuable by the world biobehavioral science
|
|
community, because already in its fourth year its "impact factor"
|
|
(citation ratio) had become one of the highest in its field [7,
|
|
8].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 44 +
|
|
|
|
2.2 Limitations of Print Journals
|
|
|
|
Like other print journals, BBS is prisoner to the temporal,
|
|
geographic, and (shall we call them) "internoetic" constraints of
|
|
the conventional paper publication medium. In that medium, new
|
|
ideas and findings are written up and then submitted for peer
|
|
review [9, 10]. The refereeing may take anywhere from three
|
|
weeks to three months. Then the author revises in response to
|
|
the peer evaluation and recommendations, and when the article is
|
|
finally accepted, it again takes from three to nine months or
|
|
more before the published version appears (perhaps earlier, when
|
|
circulated informally in preprint form). That's not the end of
|
|
the wait, however, but merely the beginning, for now the author
|
|
must wait until his peers actually read and respond in some way
|
|
to his work, incorporating it into their theory, doing further
|
|
experiments, or otherwise exploring the ramifications of his
|
|
contribution. After all, that's why creative scholars publish--
|
|
not to put another line on their resumes, but to collaborate with
|
|
their peers in expanding our collective body of knowledge.
|
|
|
|
It usually takes several years, however, before the literature
|
|
responds to an author's contribution (if it responds at all) and
|
|
by that time the author, more likely than not, is thinking about
|
|
something else. So a potentially vital spiral of peer
|
|
interactions, had it taken place in "real" cognitive time, never
|
|
materializes, and countless ideas are instead doomed to remain
|
|
stillborn. The culprit is again the factor of tempo: the fact
|
|
that the written medium is hopelessly out of synch with the
|
|
thinking mechanism and the organic potential it would have for
|
|
rapid interaction if only there were a medium that could support
|
|
the requisite rounds of feedback, in tempo giusto!
|
|
|
|
Hopeless, as noted earlier, until the forthcoming fourth
|
|
cognitive revolution makes it possible to restore scholarly
|
|
communication to a tempo much closer to the brain's natural
|
|
potential while still retaining the rigor, discipline, and
|
|
permanence of the refereed written medium.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 45 +
|
|
|
|
2.3 Discussion Groups on the Net
|
|
|
|
I will try to illustrate with an account of my own first
|
|
(unrefereed) glimpse of the Platonic world of scholarly
|
|
skywriting. Most of the world's universities and research
|
|
institutions are linked together by various international
|
|
electronic networks such as BITNET and Internet (called,
|
|
collectively, the "Net"). Electronic mail ("e-mail") can be sent
|
|
via the Net, usually within minutes, to London, Budapest, Tel
|
|
Aviv, Tokyo, lately even Minsk. But the feature that has the
|
|
most remarkable potential is multiple reciprocal e-mail:
|
|
electronic discussion groups in which every message is
|
|
immediately disseminated to all members.
|
|
|
|
These groups first formed themselves anarchically, on various
|
|
networks, the biggest of them called USENET, and were devoted
|
|
partly to technical discussion about computers and information,
|
|
the technologies that had built the Net, and otherwise to
|
|
"flaming": free-for-all back and forth messages by anyone, on any
|
|
topic under the sun. Next, discussion groups devoted to specific
|
|
topics (e.g., computers, politics, language, culture, and sex)
|
|
began to form, and these in turn split into "unmoderated" and
|
|
"moderated" groups. Anyone with an e-mail address whose
|
|
institution was connected to USENET could post to an unmoderated
|
|
group, and the message would automatically be sent to everyone
|
|
who was "subscribed" to the group.
|
|
|
|
It was because most of the unmoderated groups were quite chaotic
|
|
that the moderated groups were formed. In these, all submissions
|
|
had to be channeled through a "moderator," but this was usually
|
|
someone with no special qualifications or expertise, so the
|
|
quality of the information on the moderated groups was still very
|
|
uneven, and, with a few exceptions (principally technical
|
|
discussions about computing itself), these groups were mostly
|
|
havens for uninformed students and dilettantes rather than
|
|
respectable scholarly forums for learned specialists in the
|
|
subject matter under discussion, a subject matter that by now
|
|
ranged across the humanities, the social sciences, and the
|
|
natural sciences.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 46 +
|
|
|
|
This was the status quo on the Net--a communication medium with
|
|
revolutionary intellectual potential being used mostly as a
|
|
global graffiti board (in all fields other than computing
|
|
itself)--when I first sampled the skyways several years ago in a
|
|
large (unmoderated) USENET group called "comp.ai" (devoted to the
|
|
topic of artificial intelligence, a subfield of my own specialty,
|
|
cognitive science). I had heard that there was a lot of ongoing
|
|
discussion on comp.ai about something that had appeared in
|
|
BBS--Searle's "Chinese Room Argument" [11]. The content of that
|
|
discussion is not relevant here. Suffice it to say that about a
|
|
profound and complex topic a great deal of nonsense was being
|
|
posted on comp.ai by people who knew very little (mostly students
|
|
and computer programmers). This initial demography, and the
|
|
unscholarly level of discussion that prevailed because of it, was
|
|
and still is one of the principal obstacles to the Net's
|
|
realizing its real potential. For what true scholar would
|
|
condescend to join these innocents in serious scholarly
|
|
discussion, and in such an anarchic medium!
|
|
|
|
Well, draw your own conclusions, but that did not stop me.
|
|
Whether it was my partiality for letter-writing or for creative
|
|
disagreement, I decided to test out the airways, but consciously
|
|
applying self-imposed constraints, since the medium would not
|
|
provide them for me. My postings to comp.ai would be
|
|
conscientiously thought out and carefully written, as if they
|
|
were for a serious refereed journal, with a sophisticated
|
|
scholarly readership--for posterity, in fact. Hardest of all, I
|
|
would treat the contributions of my interlocutors as if they had
|
|
been serious and scholarly ones too, and when these were
|
|
uninformed or in error, I would endeavor to correct them in a
|
|
dignified and respectful way that would be informative and
|
|
instructive to all, solemnly trying to correct the Nth instance
|
|
of the same egregious mistake with a Nth new aspect or dimension
|
|
of the problem under discussion, always with the objective of
|
|
advancing the ideas for all skygazers. Indeed, critical to my
|
|
efforts at sobriety and self-discipline was maintaining for
|
|
myself a conscious fantasy that, silent among the thousands of
|
|
eyes trained skyward, were my peers, and not just the rookies I
|
|
was jousting with.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 47 +
|
|
|
|
Lest it be thought that this was all just some sort of altruistic
|
|
exhibition, however, let me hasten to report that I found myself
|
|
by far the greatest beneficiary of this exercise. For the
|
|
remarkable fact is that even under these primitive demographic
|
|
conditions my own ideas profited enormously from the skywriting
|
|
interactions. The problem under discussion (and it only became
|
|
evident to me during the discussion just what that problem was) I
|
|
dubbed, in the course of the skywriting, "the symbol grounding
|
|
problem," and it has since generated not only a series of (alas,
|
|
conventional, ground-based) papers [12, 13, 14], but also a
|
|
cottage industry in the form of a theme for workshops and
|
|
symposia [15], and soon, no doubt, dissertations. All this as a
|
|
consequence of aerobatics with mere rookies. "So what would it
|
|
have been like," I then asked myself, "if the best minds in the
|
|
field were on the Net, skywriting away with the rest of us?"
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4 Psycoloquy
|
|
|
|
When I founded BBS fifteen years ago, I had been inspired by the
|
|
remarkable potential of "open peer commentary" as revealed
|
|
through an article by Gordon Hewes [16] in Sol Tax's commentary
|
|
journal, CA. That article was on the origin of language, a topic
|
|
that had been under an informal moratorium (as breeding only idle
|
|
conjectures) imposed by the Paris Societe Linguistique a century
|
|
earlier. Hewes and his animated commentators across disciplines
|
|
so piqued my own interest in the topic that I: (1) co-organized
|
|
an international conference under the auspices of the New York
|
|
Academy of Sciences [17] (a conference that effectively put an
|
|
end to the moratorium on the topic and went on to spawn an
|
|
uninhibited series of language-origins conferences, e.g.,
|
|
Raffler-Engel et al. [18]); and (2) I founded BBS, convinced that
|
|
Sol Tax's "CA Comment" principle could be generalized beyond its
|
|
discipline of origin.
|
|
|
|
A decade and half later my own rewarding experience with
|
|
electronic skywriting has convinced me that this newest medium's
|
|
unique potential to support and sustain open peer commentary must
|
|
now be made generally available too, so I have founded
|
|
Psycoloquy, a BBS of the air, unfettered by the temporal and
|
|
spatial constraints of the earthbound print medium.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 48 +
|
|
|
|
Originally initiated in 1985 by Bob Morecock of the University of
|
|
Houston as an electronic bulletin board called the "BITNET
|
|
Psychology Newsletter," Psycoloquy was transformed in 1989 into a
|
|
refereed electronic journal (ISSN Number 1055-0143). It is now
|
|
sponsored on an experimental basis by the Science Directorate of
|
|
the American Psychological Association. I am Co-Editor for
|
|
scientific contributions, and the Co-Editor for clinical, applied
|
|
and professional contributions is Perry London, Dean of the
|
|
Graduate School of Applied and Professional Psychology at Rutgers
|
|
University.
|
|
|
|
One of Psycoloquy's principal scholarly objectives is to
|
|
implement peer review on the Net in psychology and its related
|
|
fields (cognitive science, neuroscience, behavioral biology,
|
|
linguistics, and philosophy). All contributions are refereed by
|
|
a member of Psycoloquy's Editorial Board (currently 50 members
|
|
and growing), but the idea is not just to implement a
|
|
conventional journal in electronic form. Psycoloquy is
|
|
explicitly devoted to scholarly skywriting, the radically new
|
|
form of communication made possible by the Net, in which authors
|
|
post to Psycoloquy a brief report of current ideas and findings
|
|
on which they wish to elicit feedback from fellow specialists as
|
|
well as experts from related disciplines the world over.
|
|
|
|
The refereeing of each original posting and each item of peer
|
|
feedback on it is to be done very quickly, sometimes within a few
|
|
hours of receipt, so as to maintain the momentum and interactive
|
|
quality of this unique medium, just as if each contribution were
|
|
being written in the sky, for all peers to see and append to.
|
|
Skywriting promises to restore the speed of scholarly
|
|
communication to a rate much closer to the speed of thought,
|
|
while adding to it a global scope and an interactive dimension
|
|
that are without precedent in human communication, all conducted
|
|
through the discipline of the written medium, monitored by peer
|
|
review, and permanently archived for future reference. Scholarly
|
|
skywriting in Psycoloquy is intended especially for that
|
|
prepublication "pilot" stage of scientific inquiry in which peer
|
|
communication and feedback are still critically shaping the final
|
|
intellectual outcome. That formative stage is where the Net's
|
|
speed, scope, and interactive capabilities offer the possibility
|
|
of a phase transition in the evolution of knowledge, one in which
|
|
we break free from the earthbound inertia that has encumbered
|
|
human inquiry until now, soaring at last to the skyborn speeds to
|
|
which our minds were organically destined [19].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 49 +
|
|
|
|
Psycoloquy appears in two forms. Its USENET version, called
|
|
"sci.psychology.digest," is "gatewayed" to the Net from
|
|
Princeton. Its BITNET version, formerly stored at Tulane
|
|
University and archived at the University of Houston, is now at
|
|
Princeton too. The BITNET version currently has around 2,500
|
|
individual subscribers and redistribution lists. The USENET
|
|
version (which is transmitted to sites rather than individuals,
|
|
and hence is not directly monitored for number of subscribers)
|
|
may well be reaching an order of magnitude more readers.
|
|
|
|
Psycoloquy is fully international, with subscribers in the
|
|
Americas, Europe, Eastern Europe, the Soviet Union, the Middle
|
|
and Far East, and growing parts of the third world (where
|
|
electronic journals promise to be a godsend for the libraries and
|
|
scholars who have hitherto been information deprived because of
|
|
currency restrictions and budget limitations).
|
|
|
|
Subscription to Psycoloquy is free. To subscribe, anyone with a
|
|
login on any of the networks can send the following one line e-
|
|
mail message to LISTSERV@PUCC.BITNET: "SUB PSYC First Name Last
|
|
Name" (omitting quotes and substituting your own first and last
|
|
name). The message must originate from the e-mail address at
|
|
which you wish to receive Psycoloquy. Subsequent postings are
|
|
sent to PSYC@PUCC.BITNET or to PSYC@PHOENIX.PRINCETON.EDU.
|
|
|
|
Psycoloquy currently appears about once a month, but we are
|
|
prepared to publish it much more frequently as the submission
|
|
rate and demand increase. Back issues of Psycoloquy are archived
|
|
at Princeton, and they can be retrieved from any Internet e-mail
|
|
address directly by a simple procedure called "anonymous FTP."
|
|
Princeton also has a service called "BITFTP" that allows issues
|
|
to be retrieved indirectly from BITNET by e-mail (other services
|
|
exist, for example, for JANET subscribers in the United Kingdom).
|
|
Soon, with the help of an experimental searchable database
|
|
provided by Bellcore and some collaborative efforts with the
|
|
American Mathematical Society, it should be possible not only to
|
|
retrieve items, but to do interactive full-text searches of the
|
|
Psycoloquy archive from both BITNET and Internet.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 50 +
|
|
|
|
3.0 After the Revolution
|
|
|
|
This fourth revolution has not yet taken place. Some of the
|
|
impediments have already been noted: (1) the current demography
|
|
of the Net and the stereotype it has created of the medium as not
|
|
suitable for serious scholarly communication; (2) the ingrained
|
|
habits of a scholarly community adapted to the paper medium for
|
|
centuries; (3) the foot-dragging of the paper publishing
|
|
industry, with all its interests vested in the ground-based
|
|
technology; and (4) many prima facie doubts and objections (e.g.,
|
|
about quality, academic credit, and security), all of which are
|
|
easily and decisively answerable [20], even though they keep
|
|
getting raised again and again. (An attempt to lay to rest these
|
|
prima facie objections once and for all is in preparation [21].)
|
|
|
|
It is a foregone conclusion that the revolution will come. My
|
|
selfish concern is with getting it underway while I am still
|
|
compos mentis and in a position to partake of its intellectual
|
|
benefits! Allies in hastening its coming will be the libraries,
|
|
whose budgets are overburdened with the expenses associated with
|
|
the print medium; learned societies, whose primary motivation is
|
|
to get carefully refereed scholarly information disseminated to
|
|
the peer community as quickly and fully as possible; and the
|
|
scholarly community itself, who will surely realize that it is
|
|
they, not the publishers who merely give it the imprimatur, who
|
|
are the controllers of the quality of the scholarly literature
|
|
through peer review--not to mention that they are also the
|
|
creators of the literature itself. (A strategic
|
|
pro-revolutionary alliance may be in order.)
|
|
|
|
But the most important factor in hastening the onset of the
|
|
fourth cognitive revolution will surely be the unique
|
|
capabilities of the medium itself. Electronic journals should
|
|
not and will not be mere clones of paper journals, ghosts in
|
|
another medium. What we need, and what Psycoloquy will endeavor
|
|
to help provide, are some dazzling demonstrations of the unique
|
|
power of scholarly skywriting. I am convinced that once scholars
|
|
have experienced it, they will become addicted for life, as I
|
|
did. And once word gets out that there are some remarkable
|
|
things happening in this medium, things that cannot be duplicated
|
|
by any other means, these conditions will represent to the
|
|
scholarly community an "offer they cannot refuse." We are then
|
|
poised for a lightning-fast phase transition, again a unique
|
|
feature of the scale and scope of this medium, one that will
|
|
forever leave the land-based technology far behind, as
|
|
scholarship is launched at last into the post-Gutenberg galaxy.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 51 +
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. S. Harnad, H. D. Steklis, and J. B. Lancaster, eds., Origins
|
|
and Evolution of Language and Speech, Annals of the New York
|
|
Academy of Sciences (New York: New York Academy of Sciences,
|
|
1976): 280.
|
|
|
|
2. S. Harnad, R. W. Doty, L. Goldstein, J. Jaynes, and G.
|
|
Krauthamer, eds., Lateralization in the Nervous System (New York:
|
|
Academic Press, 1977).
|
|
|
|
3. G. A. Ojemann, "Brain Organization for Language From the
|
|
Perspective of Electrical Stimulation Mapping," Behavioral and
|
|
Brain Sciences 6, no. 2 (1983): 189-230.
|
|
|
|
4. P. Greenfield, "Language, Tools, and Brain: The Development
|
|
and Evolution of Hierarchically Organized Sequential Behavior,"
|
|
Behavioral and Brain Sciences 14, no. 4 (1991), in press.
|
|
|
|
5. S. Harnad, "Creative Disagreement," The Sciences 19 (1979):
|
|
18-20.
|
|
|
|
6. S. Harnad, ed., Peer Commentary on Peer Review: A Case Study
|
|
in Scientific Quality Control (New York: Cambridge University
|
|
Press, 1982).
|
|
|
|
7. S. Harnad, "Commentaries, Opinions and the Growth of
|
|
Scientific Knowledge," American Psychologist 39, no. 12 (1984):
|
|
1497-1498.
|
|
|
|
8. R. A. Drake, "Citations to Articles and Commentaries: A
|
|
Reanalysis," American Psychologist 41, no. 13 (1986): 324-325.
|
|
|
|
9. S. Harnad, "Rational Disagreement in Peer Review," Science,
|
|
Technology, and Human Values 10, no. 3 (1985): 55-62.
|
|
|
|
10. S. Harnad, review of A Different Balance: Editorial Peer
|
|
Review, by Stephen Lock, in Nature 322 (3 July 1986): 24-25.
|
|
|
|
11. J. R. Searle, "Minds, Brains, and Programs," Behavioral and
|
|
Brain Sciences 3, no. 3 (1980): 417-457.
|
|
|
|
12. S. Harnad, "The Symbol Grounding Problem," Physica D 42
|
|
(1990): 335-346.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 52 +
|
|
|
|
13. S. Harnad, "Other Bodies, Other Minds: A Machine Incarnation
|
|
of an Old Philosophical Problem," Minds and Machines 1, no. 1
|
|
(1991): 43-54.
|
|
|
|
14. S. Harnad, "Connecting Object to Symbol in Modeling
|
|
Cognition," in A. Clarke and R. Lutz, eds., Connectionism in
|
|
Context (Berlin: Springer-Verlag, 1992), in press.
|
|
|
|
15. S. Harnad, S. J. Hanson, and J. Lubin, "Categorical
|
|
Perception and the Evolution of Supervised Learning in Neural
|
|
Nets" (Presented at American Association for Artificial
|
|
Intelligence Symposium on Symbol Grounding: Problems and
|
|
Practice, Stanford University, March 1991).
|
|
|
|
16. G. W. Hewes, "Primate Communication and the Gestural Origin
|
|
of Language," Current Anthropology 14, no. 1/2 (1973): 5-12.
|
|
|
|
17. S. Harnad, H. D. Steklis, and J. B. Lancaster, eds., Origins
|
|
and Evolution of Language and Speech, 280.
|
|
|
|
18. V. von Raffler-Engel, J. Wind, and A. Jonker, eds., Studies
|
|
in Language Origins, Volume II: Papers from the 3rd International
|
|
Meeting of the Language Origins Society (Amsterdam: John
|
|
Benjamin, 1991).
|
|
|
|
19. S. Harnad, "Scholarly Skywriting and the Prepublication
|
|
Continuum of Scientific Inquiry," Psychological Science 1, no. 6
|
|
(1990): 342-344.
|
|
|
|
20. Ibid.
|
|
|
|
21. S. Harnad, "Prima Facie Arguments Against Electronic
|
|
Journals: Replies," College and Research Libraries (1992),
|
|
forthcoming.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 53 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Stevan Harnad
|
|
Department of Psychology
|
|
Princeton University
|
|
Princeton, NJ 08544
|
|
HARNAD@PRINCETON.EDU
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Stevan Harnad. All
|
|
Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 25 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Harrison, Teresa M., Timothy Stephen, and James Winter. "Online
|
|
Journals: Disciplinary Designs for Electronic Scholarship." The
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991): 25-38.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
The decade of the 80's has witnessed the advent of a revolution
|
|
in scholarly communication. The explosive growth of wide-area
|
|
academic computer networking using BITNET/EARN, Internet, and an
|
|
extensive array of regional networks has brought us beyond the
|
|
point of asking whether the networks will be used for scholarly
|
|
communication. The important questions now center around how
|
|
computer-mediated scholarly communication will take place.
|
|
Increasingly, speculation has focused upon the ability of
|
|
electronic media to replace paper as the primary delivery medium
|
|
for scholarly journals.
|
|
|
|
A prima facie case for the desirability of online or electronic
|
|
scholarly journals seems already to exist. Advocates have based
|
|
their cases on the advantages of computer networking and
|
|
electronic media over print publication, such as the speed of
|
|
dissemination, the relatively low costs of production and
|
|
dissemination, and the ability to make more scholarship available
|
|
than before [1]. Noting that publishers receive the economic
|
|
benefits of research produced at public expense, Okerson has
|
|
suggested that an electronic publishing component within the
|
|
National Research and Education Network would enable scholarship
|
|
to remain financially accessible to the public [2].
|
|
|
|
Other arguments have been based upon the ways that electronic
|
|
publication might improve the practice of scholarship within
|
|
academic disciplines. For example, advocates have described the
|
|
superior possibilities for information retrieval that may be
|
|
achieved when scholarly articles are interconnected in flexible
|
|
databases [3, 4]. Yavarkovsky [5] and Lyman [6] have suggested
|
|
that electronic publication can facilitate certain types of
|
|
scholarship that generate products better represented in
|
|
graphics, or in three-dimensional, animated, or moving visual
|
|
representations. Other researchers have argued that electronic
|
|
journals might be aimed at facilitating informal communication
|
|
processes through which original ideas are generated and refined
|
|
and preliminary information about research is disseminated [7, 8,
|
|
9].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 26 +
|
|
|
|
Although the future of electronic journals seems promising, their
|
|
adoption by scholars will not be determined solely by the number
|
|
of technical innovations or by the medium's ability to tip the
|
|
scales in a comparison of costs and benefits with print media.
|
|
The decade of the 90's will no doubt witness many attempts to
|
|
introduce models for electronic academic journals. Whether these
|
|
journals succeed or fail will depend on the extent to which a
|
|
particular journal's design is consistent with the social
|
|
practices of the discipline it serves and the extent to which it
|
|
reflects the discipline's needs for information and
|
|
communication.
|
|
|
|
If this is true, it follows that no single journal model will
|
|
serve as a prototype for all disciplines. Instead, designers of
|
|
electronic journals would do well to understand how their
|
|
particular disciplines' social practices may block or delay the
|
|
acceptance of an electronic journal. The journal must be
|
|
designed and introduced in a way that overcomes these hurdles,
|
|
while offering an approach to "publication" that improves the
|
|
discipline's ability to satisfy information and communication
|
|
needs.
|
|
|
|
In this article, we describe the approach we have taken in the
|
|
design of the Electronic Journal of Communication/La Revue
|
|
Electronique de Communication (EJC/REC, ISSN 1183-5656). We
|
|
begin by noting differences between disciplines that argue for a
|
|
variety of approaches in electronic journals. Then, we focus on
|
|
the considerations that were most important to us in planning the
|
|
development of EJC/REC, and we describe how we have attempted to
|
|
address them. Our strategy has centered upon the idea of
|
|
introducing EJC/REC within the context of an electronic service
|
|
known as Comserve--a broader disciplinary project whose aim is to
|
|
promote the use of electronic media in communication scholarship.
|
|
Finally, we call attention to challenges that designers of
|
|
electronic journals will face in attempting to institutionalize
|
|
the medium within the academy.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 27 +
|
|
|
|
2.0 Disciplinary Differences in the Design of Online Journals
|
|
|
|
Electronic media makes feasible a dazzling array of innovations
|
|
with the potential to transform the nature of scholarly
|
|
communication. Developers are eager to incorporate these
|
|
features into the design of electronic journals. However, these
|
|
innovations will not be equally attractive in all disciplines.
|
|
Although journals in the sciences, humanities, and the social
|
|
sciences appear to be fairly similar, there are systematic
|
|
differences in the kind of information they include and the way
|
|
that information is presented [10]. These variations in journal
|
|
design and presentation reflect more fundamental distinctions
|
|
across the disciplines in journal publication processes, the way
|
|
that journals are used, and the types of contributions journal
|
|
articles represent. Those planning to develop electronic
|
|
journals must be sensitive to these differences.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.1 Electronic Archives
|
|
|
|
Some of the most radically innovative proposals for online
|
|
publications have focused on the improvements in information
|
|
retrieval that can be obtained when journals and their contents
|
|
are interconnected in archival databases. Designers of these
|
|
"electronic archives" (the category "journal" no longer seems
|
|
apt) plan to incorporate certain characteristics of traditional
|
|
journals such as editorial boards and peer review, but use
|
|
technology to transcend the limitations of print. Their aim is
|
|
to create information retrieval features that enable users to
|
|
access a single article as well as a body of literature that is
|
|
relevant to it, to place comments and rebuttals to specific
|
|
articles within the archive, and to generate instructions that
|
|
will identify additions to the system that are of interest to
|
|
particular users [11, 12, 13].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 28 +
|
|
|
|
One would expect such a model to be attractive in the natural and
|
|
applied sciences where scholars often pursue particular questions
|
|
systematically within established theoretical programs. Research
|
|
such as this, occurring in fields like medicine, engineering,
|
|
physics, and biology, is often supported by large grants or
|
|
contracts. In such contexts, new knowledge accumulates rapidly
|
|
and supersedes existing knowledge; scholarly credibility depends
|
|
upon the ability to portray one's work as integral within this
|
|
stream. However, this type of process is barely evident within
|
|
most humanities and social science disciplines. Further, we
|
|
question whether the economic resources devoted to disciplinary
|
|
inquiry will be sufficient for the construction and use of such
|
|
elaborate information retrieval capabilities.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.2 Non-Traditional Electronic Journals
|
|
|
|
It has also been popular to suggest that, instead of
|
|
replacing traditional journals, online publications might address
|
|
other aspects of scholarly communication. For example, online
|
|
journals might be used to disseminate brief summaries of research
|
|
and information about research in progress [14], to engage in
|
|
more limited exchanges of information [15], or, more ambitiously,
|
|
to support and institutionalize informal scholarly communication
|
|
activities that typically take place in interpersonal contexts
|
|
[16]. Informal scholarly communication, which is regarded as
|
|
important for generating ideas and communicating information
|
|
about ongoing research, takes place at conferences, at colloquia
|
|
or symposia, and through correspondence. It is typically
|
|
restricted to small numbers of individuals. Electronic media
|
|
would enable these activities to take place on an ongoing basis
|
|
with greater levels of participation.
|
|
|
|
Some of these proposals spring from fears about whether
|
|
electronic journals will command the credibility of traditional
|
|
print publications. For example, Turoff and Hiltz's focus on
|
|
developing electronic alternatives to traditional journals was
|
|
motivated by their discovery that scholars were reluctant to
|
|
place their work in the Electronic Information Exchange System
|
|
(EIES)-maintained journal [17]. They surmised that this
|
|
reluctance was due to perceptions that articles in this journal
|
|
would have a smaller chance of being cited by others.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 29 +
|
|
|
|
In the natural and applied sciences, where informal communication
|
|
is the scholar's primary means of keeping up to date on research
|
|
advances, computer-mediated information exchanges may be valued,
|
|
though it is not clear if electronic journals that carry out such
|
|
functions will ever command the same prestige as traditional
|
|
publications. Peer review and broader network access to these
|
|
journals would surely help to overcome some of their limitations.
|
|
|
|
However, what is true of one discipline may not be true of
|
|
others. In many humanities and social science disciplines,
|
|
informal communication may play a greater role in generating
|
|
ideas than disseminating information about research in progress,
|
|
and journal article publication is itself viewed as a less
|
|
important contribution to knowledge than publication of a book
|
|
[18]. In such disciplines, electronic journals may never achieve
|
|
the credibility of print. Indeed, Katzen's suggestion that
|
|
scholarly communication functions are likely to be split between
|
|
electronic and print media seems to proceed from the assumption
|
|
that humanities scholars will find it very hard to break their
|
|
allegiance to print [19]. Electronic journals are viewed as
|
|
impermanent, less satisfying to read, and it is feared their
|
|
contents will change as the journals are disseminated.
|
|
Therefore, these journals may be suitable for reflecting what is
|
|
transient in scholarship; what is permanent and authoritative
|
|
should be preserved in print.
|
|
|
|
We do not doubt that electronic media will stimulate the
|
|
development of new forms of scholarly discourse; however, we were
|
|
reluctant to introduce both a new genre and a new medium of
|
|
journal publication. Historically, the journal article evolved
|
|
as a genre of scholarly discourse from the first published
|
|
scientific communication, which consisted of letters sent to the
|
|
editor of the Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of
|
|
London [20]. In the same way, we expect that new genres of
|
|
electronic scholarly discourse across the disciplines will evolve
|
|
after the medium in which they appear has acquired the imprimatur
|
|
of scholarly legitimacy.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 30 +
|
|
|
|
3.0 The Design and Introduction of EJC/REC
|
|
|
|
One might expect that those who study human communication would
|
|
be the first to embrace the advantages of new communication
|
|
technologies. However, while there are many communication
|
|
scholars who are interested in communication technologies, there
|
|
are many others who have little experience in computing and who
|
|
are just as likely as other scholars to question the viability of
|
|
new publication systems. Any new serial is going to face issues
|
|
of permanence (will it still exist in three years?),
|
|
accessibility (will it get into the hands of other scholars?),
|
|
and credibility (will articles be peer reviewed and cited by
|
|
others?). It was apparent that the new medium would make it more
|
|
difficult to provide the usual assurances. Further, we
|
|
recognized that the medium posed challenges not experienced in
|
|
print publication that would have to be overcome. Thus, before
|
|
any of the advantages of online journals could be realized, we
|
|
believed that it was necessary to overcome the obstacles
|
|
presented by the medium.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.1 Comserve: An Electronic Publisher
|
|
|
|
One of the first decisions made was to offer EJC/REC under the
|
|
auspices of Comserve. Comserve is an electronic information and
|
|
discussion resource that, since 1986, has used national and
|
|
global computer networks to provide disciplinary services to
|
|
communication scholars and students. Individuals interact with
|
|
Comserve using accounts on local mainframe computers that are
|
|
linked to BITNET, Internet, or any network connected to them.
|
|
Comserve functions as a software robot with its own network
|
|
address, watching for and taking action on commands that users
|
|
send to it.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 31 +
|
|
|
|
Comserve's primary purpose is to promote the use of electronic
|
|
networking and computer-mediated communication in the service of
|
|
communication scholarship. Available 24 hours a day, seven days
|
|
a week, at no charge to users, Comserve offers four basic types
|
|
of resources:
|
|
|
|
(1) An interactive "white pages"--an electronic
|
|
directory of names, electronic mail addresses, and
|
|
research interests of individuals in the
|
|
discipline.
|
|
|
|
(2) Electronic indexes to disciplinary journals
|
|
that can be searched for bibliographic citations.
|
|
|
|
(3) A database of over 1,000 files containing
|
|
research, teaching, and other professionally useful
|
|
information.
|
|
|
|
(4) A suite of 20 online conferences addressing
|
|
research, teaching, and professional topics in
|
|
communication studies.
|
|
|
|
By associating the publication of EJC/REC with Comserve we hoped
|
|
to dispel some of the inevitable doubts about the permanence of
|
|
the journal. When the first issue of EJC/REC was published,
|
|
Comserve was entering its fifth year of operation, making it one
|
|
of the oldest disciplinary services on the networks. Comserve
|
|
had received financial support from several of the discipline's
|
|
professional organizations as well as from many individual
|
|
departments of communication throughout North America, thus
|
|
indicating that it had achieved some measure of recognition and
|
|
visibility within the discipline.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 32 +
|
|
|
|
Furthermore, by associating EJC/REC with Comserve, we hoped to
|
|
provide some assurances about EJC/REC's accessibility. Users
|
|
have generally found it easy to learn how to access Comserve's
|
|
resources, as indicated by the speed of diffusion among students
|
|
and faculty. Over 20,000 individuals from nearly every major
|
|
academic institution in the United States, Canada, and Mexico (as
|
|
well as in 35 other countries) have sent over 250,000 commands to
|
|
Comserve. Approximately 4,500 individuals maintain subscriptions
|
|
to one or more of Comserve's electronic conferences.
|
|
|
|
In the same way that many scholarly associations act as
|
|
publishers of their own disciplinary journals, Comserve acts as
|
|
an electronic "publisher" for EJC/REC. As an electronic
|
|
disciplinary forum, Comserve offers an array of incentives for
|
|
faculty and students in communication studies to learn how to use
|
|
computer-mediated communication for scholarly discourse. The
|
|
services described above fall within the realm of informal
|
|
scholarly communication. EJC/REC, a mechanism for formal
|
|
scholarly communication, complements these efforts to
|
|
institutionalize the use of electronic communication within the
|
|
field. Together, Comserve and EJC/REC are helping to create an
|
|
electronic community of scholars. Within such a community, we
|
|
believed that an electronic journal has a significant chance to
|
|
develop disciplinary stature.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.2 EJC/REC: Form and Content
|
|
|
|
In its first year of publication, EJC/REC has delivered two
|
|
issues and is in the process of producing its third.
|
|
Technically, subscriptions are managed automatically through a
|
|
special electronic conference devoted to the journal that is
|
|
managed by Comserve. Interested individuals may subscribe to the
|
|
journal by sending the following command on the first line in the
|
|
body of an electronic mail message to COMSERVE@RPIECS (BITNET) or
|
|
COMSERVE@VM.ECS.RPI.EDU (Internet):
|
|
|
|
SUBSCRIBE EJCREC First_Name Last_Name
|
|
|
|
(Example: SUBSCRIBE EJCREC Mary Smith)
|
|
|
|
+ Page 33 +
|
|
|
|
The journal's 320 subscribers automatically receive the journal's
|
|
table of contents, abstracts for each article in the issue, and
|
|
the names of files containing each article in the issue. Files
|
|
are named by author and volume/issue number. Those interested
|
|
may then request files containing desired articles by sending the
|
|
appropriate command to Comserve (at either of the addresses noted
|
|
above). For example:
|
|
|
|
SEND MCKEOWN V1N190
|
|
|
|
refers to an article by Bruce McKeown of Westmont College
|
|
entitled "Q Methodology, Communication, and the Behavioral Text,"
|
|
appearing in volume 1, number 1 of EJC/REC in 1990. Articles
|
|
appearing in back issues will continue to be available through
|
|
Comserve and may be requested at any time. All articles are in
|
|
ASCII format.
|
|
|
|
With respect to editorial policies, EJC/REC seeks to be broadly
|
|
representative of the field of communication studies and invites
|
|
submissions related to the study of communication theory,
|
|
research, practice, and policy. Manuscripts reporting original
|
|
research, methodologies relevant to the study of human
|
|
communication, critical syntheses of research, and theoretical
|
|
and philosophical perspectives on communication are encouraged.
|
|
Manuscripts are reviewed by relevant individuals within a thirty-
|
|
member editorial board consisting of scholars representing
|
|
diverse interests in the field from Europe, Canada, and the
|
|
United States.
|
|
|
|
To establish a credible publication history, attract readership,
|
|
and encourage submissions, we have devoted initial issues of
|
|
EJC/REC, edited by scholars with established reputations, to
|
|
special topics within the communication field. Thus, the first
|
|
issue addressed the topic of "Q Methodology and Communication:
|
|
Theory and Applications" and was edited by Irvin Goldman of the
|
|
University of Windsor and Steven Brown of Kent State University.
|
|
Goldman and Brown, acknowledged heirs to the scholarly legacy of
|
|
psychologist and communication theorist William Stephenson, who
|
|
invented Q methodology, identified noted scholars in the area,
|
|
invited contributions to the issue, and supervised the reviewing
|
|
process.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 34 +
|
|
|
|
Since EJC/REC originates in Canada, there have been efforts to
|
|
create a journal that is bilingual in certain aspects of its
|
|
presentation and in some of its focuses. Editorial duties are
|
|
distributed between James Winter of the University of Windsor
|
|
(English-speaking editor) and Claude Martin of the University of
|
|
Montreal (French-speaking editor). Articles may appear in
|
|
English or French. Although articles will not always be
|
|
translated into both languages, messages from special issue
|
|
editors, article titles, and article abstracts are presented in
|
|
French as well as in English.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.0 EJC/REC: In the Future
|
|
|
|
We recognize that we have not resolved all doubts about the
|
|
permanence, accessibility, and credibility of EJC/REC.
|
|
Ultimately, these doubts can only be resolved, and the journal's
|
|
future assured, when EJC/REC is incorporated within the
|
|
recognized body of scholarly knowledge. This means ensuring that
|
|
the journal is readily available through university and college
|
|
libraries. Although libraries may currently subscribe to issues
|
|
of EJC/REC distributed through the network, we plan to improve
|
|
availability by distributing the journal to libraries on
|
|
diskettes (at well below current costs for print journals) as
|
|
soon as a full volume becomes available. We are also exploring
|
|
possibilities for including the journal in standard citation
|
|
services and other secondary bibliographic resources in the
|
|
humanities and social sciences.
|
|
|
|
Finally, one important hurdle we, and other designers of
|
|
electronic journals, must attempt to address is the onerous
|
|
experience of reading an online journal. It is necessary to
|
|
display the contents of online or electronic journals in ASCII
|
|
format because there are few word processing systems compatible
|
|
with the many different kinds of computing equipment that can be
|
|
used to display text. As most already know, reading large
|
|
quantities of text on video display terminals is not a
|
|
comfortable way of consuming scholarship. Many editors of online
|
|
journals are resigned to the fact that their readers will
|
|
download articles of interest and print them in order to read
|
|
them. Thus, the electronic medium is viewed as suitable for
|
|
delivering, but not for experiencing, text.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 35 +
|
|
|
|
We are impressed by the results of an experiment conducted by
|
|
Standera that assessed reader responses to a journal appearing in
|
|
five different formats, including an electronic version read on a
|
|
video display terminal [21]. He concluded that before readers
|
|
will be willing to change their preferences for print: "Designers
|
|
(of electronic publishing systems) must provide improved
|
|
legibility, easy browsing, more friendly procedures, ready
|
|
availability of indexes, portability, and less fatigue" [22].
|
|
|
|
Some improvements in legibility will occur with advances in video
|
|
display technology. But needed now, or in the very near future,
|
|
are more fundamental improvements in the reader's ability to
|
|
"handle" or manipulate text. The allegiance to print is in great
|
|
measure an unwillingness to give up advantages conferred by the
|
|
materiality of paper. Until they can do with electronic text
|
|
what they currently do with text on paper, scholars will retain
|
|
their devotion to print and resist converting to electronic
|
|
media.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. Murray Turoff and Starr Roxanne Hiltz, "The Electronic
|
|
Journal: A Progress Report," Journal of the American Society
|
|
for Information Science 33 (July 1982): 195-202.
|
|
|
|
2. Anne Okerson, "Incentives and Disincentives in Research and
|
|
Educational Communication," EDUCOM Review 25 (Fall 1990): 15.
|
|
|
|
3. William Gardner, "The Electronic Archive: Scientific
|
|
Publishing for the 1990s," Psychological Science 1, no. 6 (1990):
|
|
333-341.
|
|
|
|
4. Sharon J. Rogers and Charlene S. Hurt, "How Scholarly
|
|
Communication Should Work in the 21st Century," Chronicle of
|
|
Higher Education, 18 October 1989, A56.
|
|
|
|
5. Jerome Yavarkovsky, "A University-Based Electronic
|
|
Publishing Network," EDUCOM Review 25 (Fall 1990): 14-20.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 36 +
|
|
|
|
6. Peter Lyman, "The Library of the (Not-So-Distant) Future,"
|
|
Change 23 (January/February 1991): 34-41.
|
|
|
|
7. Stevan Harnad, "Scholarly Skywriting and the
|
|
Prepublication Continuum of Scientific Inquiry,"
|
|
Psychological Science 1, no. 6 (1990): 342-344.
|
|
|
|
8. D. J. Pullinger, "Chit-Chat to Electronic Journals:
|
|
Computer Conferencing Supports Scientific Communication," IEEE
|
|
Transactions on Professional Communications PC 29 (March 1986):
|
|
23-29.
|
|
|
|
9. B. Shackel, "The BLEND System: Programme for the Study of Some
|
|
'Electronic Journals'," Journal of the American Society for
|
|
Information Science 34 (January 1983): 22-30.
|
|
|
|
10. May F. Katzen, "The Changing Appearance of Research Journals
|
|
in Science and Technology: An Analysis and a Case Study," in
|
|
Development of Science Publishing in Europe, ed. A. J. Meadows
|
|
(Amsterdam: Elsevier, 1980), 177-214.
|
|
|
|
11. A. Bookstein and M. J. O'Donnell, "A Scholarly Electronic
|
|
Journal on the Internet: The Chicago Journal of Computer Science"
|
|
(Paper presented at the Association of Research Libraries
|
|
Conference for Refereed Academic Publishing
|
|
Projects, Raleigh, North Carolina, 8 October 1990.)
|
|
|
|
12. Lynn Kellar, "Functional Overview of the Electronic
|
|
Science Journal." (Paper presented at the Association of
|
|
Research Libraries Conference for Refereed Academic
|
|
Publishing Projects, Raleigh, North Carolina, 8 October 1990.)
|
|
|
|
13. Gardner, "The Electronic Archive: Scientific Publishing for
|
|
the 1990s," 333-341.
|
|
|
|
14. May Katzen, "Electronic Publishing in the Humanities,"
|
|
Scholarly Publishing 18 (October 1986): 5-16.
|
|
|
|
15. Turoff and Hiltz, "The Electronic Journal: A Progress
|
|
Report," 195-202.
|
|
|
|
16. Stevan Harnad, "Scholarly Skywriting and the Prepublication
|
|
Continuum of Scientific Inquiry," 342-344.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 37 +
|
|
|
|
17. Turoff and Hiltz, "The Electronic Journal: A Progress
|
|
Report," 195-202.
|
|
|
|
18. Blaise Cronin, "Invisible Colleges and Information
|
|
Transfer: A Review and Commentary with Particular Reference to
|
|
the Social Sciences," Journal of Documentation 38 (September
|
|
1982): 212-236.
|
|
|
|
19. Katzen, "Electronic Publishing in the Humanities," 5-16.
|
|
|
|
20. Katzen, "The Changing Appearance of Research Journals in
|
|
Science and Technology," 177-214.
|
|
|
|
21. O. L. Standera, "Electronic Publishing: Some Notes on Reader
|
|
Response and Costs," Scholarly Publishing 16 (July 1985):
|
|
291-305.
|
|
|
|
22. Ibid., 299.
|
|
|
|
|
|
About the Authors:
|
|
|
|
Teresa M. Harrison and Timothy D. Stephen
|
|
Co-Directors, Comserve
|
|
Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute
|
|
Troy, NY 12180
|
|
|
|
James Winter
|
|
Editor, Electronic Journal of Communication
|
|
University of Windsor
|
|
Windsor, Ontario, Canada N9B 3P4
|
|
|
|
+ Page 38 +
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Teresa M. Harrison, Timothy
|
|
D. Stephen, and James Winter. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 77 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Hugo, Jane and Linda Newell. "New Horizons in Adult Education:
|
|
The First Five Years (1987-1991)." The Public-Access Computer
|
|
Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991): 77-90.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Overview of the Journal's History
|
|
|
|
The Syracuse University Kellogg Project began in 1986 with a
|
|
mission to provide broader access to the university's adult
|
|
education materials and to facilitate the exchange of
|
|
information and learning using the very latest technologies
|
|
where possible. In the fall of 1987 the Project initiated
|
|
an electronic journal, New Horizons in Adult Education. The
|
|
electronic journal, as initially conceived, was to (a)
|
|
provide a means of disseminating, via computer, current
|
|
thinking within the field of adult education; (b) develop
|
|
new avenues for connecting adult educators worldwide; and
|
|
(c) generate dialogue among researchers and practitioners.
|
|
It was decided from the onset that the journal would be
|
|
student run [1].
|
|
|
|
This clear statement of the purpose and direction of New Horizons
|
|
glosses over the serendipity and the hard work that was the
|
|
process out of which New Horizons emerged. The graduate student
|
|
who took on the job of initiating the journal, Michael
|
|
Ehringhaus, set about the task of clarifying the purpose and
|
|
structure of the journal, identifying students to serve on its
|
|
editorial board, gaining a command of the technology that would
|
|
be required to support such an effort, and establishing
|
|
publication procedures. Each of these formative activities
|
|
consisted of many decisions, all of which had consequences that
|
|
the student editor had to consider for this innovative venture.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.1 Clarifying the Purpose and Structure of the Journal
|
|
|
|
At the time New Horizons started, there were few templates to
|
|
follow other than those offered by traditional, print journals.
|
|
Kellogg Project staff interested in the journal concept discussed
|
|
what the journal should look like, not in terms of its visual
|
|
appearance, but rather in terms of the locus of control, who
|
|
would publish it, and what relationship the journal might have to
|
|
the field of adult education [2].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 78 +
|
|
|
|
Some wanted a radical journal that would serve to rattle the
|
|
established views of academic adult education. Others suggested
|
|
something more like a bulletin board. Using electronic mail (e-
|
|
mail) communication networks, the student editor extended this
|
|
conversation to other students and faculty in the field of adult
|
|
education.
|
|
|
|
The ensuing dialogue brought forth several issues. The consensus
|
|
was that the journal should be student-run, yet remain open to
|
|
all for refereed publication. In addition, students, many of
|
|
whom already felt marginal within the field of adult education,
|
|
recommended that the journal not increase this feeling by
|
|
positioning itself in opposition to the field at large (e.g.,
|
|
being a "radical" journal) or by being a student-only
|
|
publication. It would be important that contributing to New
|
|
Horizons be perceived by the field as something that would
|
|
benefit both student authors, who were being initiated into the
|
|
publication process, and seasoned professional writers. In other
|
|
words, the journal needed to have credibility with academic adult
|
|
educators. Concern over these issues led the editor to define
|
|
the journal in these ways:
|
|
|
|
(1) The journal would be student-run with graduate students
|
|
serving as editors and on the editorial board. As such, it
|
|
would serve as a unique learning environment for students.
|
|
It would be a chance to blend the technological skills that
|
|
must be developed to obtain computer proficiency with an
|
|
added opportunity to learn more about the theoretical and
|
|
practical aspects of adult education.
|
|
|
|
(2) The journal would use a double-blind review process to
|
|
adjudicate articles.
|
|
|
|
(3) The journal would consider submissions on a range of
|
|
adult education topics (research based or not) from
|
|
academics, students, or practitioners outside of academic
|
|
settings.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 79 +
|
|
|
|
Since the fundamental purpose of the journal was to expand the
|
|
boundaries of what electronic information was available to adult
|
|
educators and to develop new avenues for connecting adult
|
|
educators worldwide, part of clarifying the purpose and setting
|
|
the structure had to deal with financial issues. Would the
|
|
journal be free or not? The decision was made to make it free,
|
|
and it would be distributed via a BITNET list server.
|
|
Unfortunately, while the Kellogg Project and Syracuse University
|
|
could absorb the costs related to managing, assembling, and
|
|
disseminating the journal, they could not control the policies in
|
|
place at other sites accessing BITNET or related networks. For
|
|
example, educators in New Zealand and Australia were charged per
|
|
page by those controlling the electronic traffic at their end of
|
|
the transmission. The Kellogg Project could not absorb those
|
|
costs.
|
|
|
|
The result was two-fold. First, prohibitive costs on the
|
|
receiving end eliminated some readers. Second, the editor and
|
|
editorial board had to grapple with the question of producing
|
|
paper copies of the journal. In the end, the desire to
|
|
disseminate the ideas presented in the journal superseded the
|
|
desire to have a purely electronic journal. In cases where the
|
|
reader's context made access to the journal impossible or costly,
|
|
the editors printed copies from mainframe files and mailed them
|
|
out.
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.2 Identifying Students to Serve on the Board
|
|
|
|
The first editor of the journal selected graduate students to
|
|
serve on the editorial board. In order to be eligible for the
|
|
editorial board, students needed to be able to use mainframe
|
|
communication networks. Journal discussion, decision making, and
|
|
article reviews were to be done electronically over BITNET.
|
|
|
|
"To take advantage of the medium," wrote the first editor, board
|
|
members "must have a fairly sophisticated knowledge of their
|
|
mainframe computer and how to manipulate lengthy electronic
|
|
files" [3].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 80 +
|
|
|
|
The names of potential board members came from the early e-mail
|
|
discussions about the structure of the journal. In 1986, finding
|
|
graduate students with either network access and experience or
|
|
with a willingness to learn and institutional support for network
|
|
access was difficult. For example, a member of the original
|
|
board had to share a mainframe account with a professor in her
|
|
department, and another woman who wanted to be on the board could
|
|
not participate because her institution did not have the computer
|
|
support services to assist her.
|
|
|
|
Following the leads that his sometimes serendipitous e-mail
|
|
turned up, the editor garnered the names of enough students from
|
|
around the United States and Canada to constitute the initial
|
|
editorial board, which had seven members. Many of them had
|
|
limited technical sophistication when they started, but acquired
|
|
skill as they participated.
|
|
|
|
Electronic mail played a key role in the journal's development:
|
|
|
|
E-Mail has been used to exchange information about technical
|
|
problems, set up editorial board meetings at national
|
|
conferences, discuss various topics, get feedback on the
|
|
journal, and survey the board for their views concerning the
|
|
operation, management, and substance of New Horizons [4].
|
|
|
|
A by-product of this national and international interchange was
|
|
that people began talking about the journal, giving the journal
|
|
some visibility and publicizing its existence and purpose.
|
|
|
|
One unanticipated challenge underlying both issues discussed thus
|
|
far was the founders' naivete about how much formative work was
|
|
involved in getting an electronic journal started. This was
|
|
clearly brought home as the New Horizons editor and editorial
|
|
board learned to use the technology and developed the journal's
|
|
infrastructure.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 81 +
|
|
|
|
1.3 Gaining Command of the Technology
|
|
|
|
Getting the journal into an accessible form on the network was
|
|
like "nailing jelly to a tree," according to the Kellogg Project
|
|
network specialist Dan Vertrees [5], who assisted the editor in
|
|
identifying and solving technical problems. When they began,
|
|
there were few tools to do it with and little communication with
|
|
the technical experts who had the tools. However, Kellogg
|
|
Project staff established a vital liaison between themselves and
|
|
the campus computer network services. This liaison was
|
|
responsible for breaking electronic logjams having to do with
|
|
collecting, moving, formatting, uploading, and downloading files;
|
|
insuring adequate mainframe space for journal activities; and
|
|
working with different computer systems.
|
|
|
|
Because electronic communication is rapid, there is an
|
|
accompanying myth that anything connected with such communication
|
|
would be rapid. Surely, putting out an electronic journal would
|
|
be a streamlined, fast process! This expectation exemplified the
|
|
naivete surrounding the development phase of the journal. As the
|
|
founding editor commented in a recent conversation:
|
|
|
|
Push a button and it's [the journal] in Australia, [or] in
|
|
Vancouver. We can disseminate instantly. We can receive
|
|
instantly. [However], the actual process of electronic
|
|
formatting doesn't fit the myth of the speed of an
|
|
electronic product [6].
|
|
|
|
Gaining command of the technology involved not only learning
|
|
which communication packages to use and which commands did what,
|
|
it also involved formative tasks such as training others,
|
|
experimenting with the technology at each phase of publication,
|
|
exploring the consequences of doing file transfers instead of
|
|
using e-mail, and helping board members, authors, and readers
|
|
grapple with technical problems on their end of the process. A
|
|
spirit of playfulness and adventure were key qualities the editor
|
|
brought to this aspect of the journal's development.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 82 +
|
|
|
|
1.4 Establishing Publication Procedures and an Editorial Policy
|
|
|
|
It was not the intention of the Kellogg Project to clone a print
|
|
journal. However, those involved with shaping the journal
|
|
wrestled with the pros and cons of taking advantage of electronic
|
|
publishing while at the same time keeping recognizable formats
|
|
that were the boundaries set by print journals. There were few
|
|
models to follow for developing an electronic journal in an
|
|
academic context where credibility, equitable access, and
|
|
bibliographic retrieval are important. "It was too early in
|
|
electronic journaling," noted Dan Vertrees, "to push too many of
|
|
the boundaries because people were just beginning" [7].
|
|
|
|
Most of the journal's policies and procedures evolved over time
|
|
from discussions with people in the field of adult education,
|
|
computer technology, and library science. For instance, the
|
|
editor did not set a publication frequency because it wasn't
|
|
known how long the entire publication process (from submission to
|
|
final publication) would take using e-mail and mainframe-PC
|
|
communication. In addition, as a student-run journal read mainly
|
|
by those in academic settings, it became apparent that New
|
|
Horizons' publication cycle needed to mesh with the academic
|
|
calendar, taking into account things like exam periods,
|
|
vacations, and the special demands of the beginning and end of
|
|
semesters.
|
|
|
|
After a little over a year's experience with the journal, a
|
|
formal editorial policy was codified. The editorial policy
|
|
guidelines, published in the third issue (Fall 1989) of New
|
|
Horizons, were designed to be as encompassing of "high tech" and
|
|
"low tech" options as possible in order to highlight the
|
|
journal's overall commitment to access.
|
|
|
|
The following areas were addressed within this policy statement:
|
|
|
|
(1) Purpose of the Journal
|
|
|
|
New Horizons in Adult Education was founded to enhance
|
|
international dialogue within the field of adult education.
|
|
|
|
(2) Nature of the Publication
|
|
|
|
Categories of acceptable submission forms were broadly
|
|
defined to include research articles, thought pieces, book
|
|
reviews, point/counter-point articles, case studies, and
|
|
invitational columns written by graduate students,
|
|
professors, and practitioners involved in adult education
|
|
and allied areas.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 83 +
|
|
|
|
(3) Manuscript Submission Requirements
|
|
|
|
New Horizons in Adult Education would accept articles in a
|
|
variety of formats including computer disk (ASCII files), e-
|
|
mail, fax, and paper copy. Submissions could be sent to an
|
|
electronic address or by regular mail to the journal's
|
|
office. There were no explicit length limitations, although
|
|
authors were informed that the editorial board reviewers
|
|
would evaluate each piece to determine if the subject and
|
|
substance warranted the length. Authors were also advised
|
|
to use written text explanations of concepts and data rather
|
|
than diagrams or graphics; simple tabular data, when
|
|
necessary to article content, could be included.
|
|
|
|
(4) Submission Style
|
|
|
|
While the electronic medium would not accommodate strict
|
|
adherence to the rules governing manuscript style and
|
|
references outlined in the Publication Manual of the
|
|
American Psychological Association (APA), APA was the
|
|
preferred style of New Horizons and was recommended as a
|
|
model for manuscript preparation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.0 A General Description of New Horizons
|
|
|
|
As one of the first electronic journals distributed via computer
|
|
networks, New Horizons had to blaze the trail and establish a
|
|
variety of editorial and operational procedures that were
|
|
appropriate for the new electronic medium.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.1 Frequency of Publication, Scope, and Content
|
|
|
|
Since its inception, five issues of the journal have been
|
|
"published" or distributed across AEDNET (the Adult Education
|
|
Network). AEDNET, an electronic network sponsored by the
|
|
Syracuse University Kellogg Project, is a VM/CMS-based list
|
|
server, networked to BITNET, CSNET, Internet, NSFNET, and
|
|
NYSERNet. Several participants also connect to AEDNET via
|
|
FidoNet and CompuServe. In 1991, a biannual publication policy
|
|
with Fall and Spring issues corresponding to the academic year
|
|
was instituted in response to an increase in the number of
|
|
submissions to the journal.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 84 +
|
|
|
|
The manuscript acceptance rate for this journal has been 32%.
|
|
Article submissions have been both theoretical and practical in
|
|
focus, and they cover many fields of inquiry. The complex mosaic
|
|
of submissions to date share common threads of interest to
|
|
education scholars, practitioners, and students alike who are
|
|
concerned with topics relevant to the field of adult education.
|
|
For example, past issues have carried articles on adult
|
|
development, propaganda and adult education, feminist research
|
|
methodology, functional literacy in Nigeria, women and literacy
|
|
in Tanzania, physical learning environments, adult education in
|
|
Nicaragua, and a comparison of computer and audio
|
|
teleconferencing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.2 Reader Access
|
|
|
|
The editorial staff of New Horizons has attempted to facilitate
|
|
access in two ways.
|
|
|
|
First, the journal is sent out free of charge to over 400 adult
|
|
educators in ten countries, including Australia, Canada, Finland,
|
|
Ireland, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey, the United Kingdom,
|
|
and the United States. In addition, through AOLIN (Australian
|
|
Open Learning Information Network), another 95 individual
|
|
participants as well as the members of seven organizations have
|
|
access to AEDNET. Back issues of the journal, in both electronic
|
|
and paper form, are available free of charge. Although most
|
|
back-issue requests have been for paper copies, there is an
|
|
increasing demand for electronic copies.
|
|
|
|
Second, since the Kellogg Project was concerned about access for
|
|
readers who were not on the network, it approached the ERIC
|
|
Clearinghouse on Adult, Career, and Vocational Education. New
|
|
Horizons has been indexed and abstracted by ERIC. To further
|
|
enhance bibliographic access, an ISSN number has recently been
|
|
applied for.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 85 +
|
|
|
|
In his recent editorial on a journal readership survey conducted
|
|
over AEDNET, Ehringhaus [8] highlighted the concerns regarding
|
|
access to the technology that were expressed by respondents to an
|
|
e-mail questionnaire:
|
|
|
|
Network access is not pervasive throughout the world or
|
|
within those areas of institutions in which adult education
|
|
departments are housed. Some readers of New Horizons, for
|
|
example, have to share computer accounts with colleagues
|
|
while other readers find it next to impossible to gain the
|
|
necessary institutional support (both technical and
|
|
training) to engage in the level of mainframe communications
|
|
necessary to interact with AEDNET, in general, or with New
|
|
Horizons, in particular. Any publication distributed via an
|
|
electronic network is, therefore, limited in its readership
|
|
to those who have means and institutional support necessary
|
|
to log on and use the system.
|
|
|
|
It is issues of equity and access such as this, which the
|
|
editorial staff of New Horizons has tried to consider from a
|
|
number of possible angles, that will remain a challenge to
|
|
electronic journal publication in the future.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.3 The Editors and the Editorial Board
|
|
|
|
New Horizons has been edited and published by a total of five
|
|
graduate students from Syracuse University: (1) Michael
|
|
Ehringhaus, 1987-1990; (2) Jane Hugo, 1989-1990; (3) Linda
|
|
Newell, 1989-1991; (4) Joan Durant, 1990-1991; and (5) Mary Beth
|
|
Hinton, 1990-1991. Also, David Price of the University of
|
|
Missouri-Columbia left his position on the editorial board in
|
|
1990-1991 to join the editorial staff.
|
|
|
|
The editorial board, which was initially comprised of seven
|
|
graduate students from across the United States and Canada, has
|
|
now grown to fourteen members. The editorial board members
|
|
represent a wide range of disciplinary interests within the field
|
|
of adult education. Like the editors, they are nontraditional
|
|
students who bring many years of adult education theory and
|
|
practice to their position. Selection criteria for the editorial
|
|
board include graduate student status (once a board member
|
|
completes his or her degree, she/he is no longer eligible to
|
|
participate as a reviewer) and access to a personal computer and
|
|
mainframe account.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 86 +
|
|
|
|
New Horizons offers a unique informal learning opportunity for
|
|
the graduate students who volunteer to serve on the editorial
|
|
board. Although most of the editorial board members are graduate
|
|
students in adult education, two board members have been from
|
|
related disciplines.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4 The Editorial Dynamics
|
|
|
|
A series of snapshots of the editorial responsibilities would
|
|
include the following activities as the major operational
|
|
components.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.1 Requests for Information
|
|
|
|
Staff must respond to ongoing written, electronic, and telephone
|
|
requests for information about the journal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.2 Promotional Materials
|
|
|
|
Promotional materials such as letters, calls for manuscripts,
|
|
newspaper articles, and newsletter articles must be prepared on a
|
|
regular basis.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.3 Communication with the Editorial Board
|
|
|
|
The editors must engage in frequent e-mail communication with
|
|
editorial board members to provide information updates on the
|
|
receipt of new submissions and the status of work-in-progress.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.4 Article Submission
|
|
|
|
Authors can send articles to either the journal's e-mail address,
|
|
HORIZONS@SUVM, or to its regular mail address: New Horizons in
|
|
Adult Education, Syracuse University Kellogg Project, 310 Lyman
|
|
Hall, 108 College Place, Syracuse, New York 13244-4160.
|
|
|
|
(After August 1991 when the Syracuse University Kellogg Project
|
|
ends, the electronic mail address for New Horizons will remain
|
|
the same; however, its regular mail address will change to New
|
|
Horizons in Adult Education, Department of Adult Education, 350
|
|
Huntington Hall, Syracuse, New York 13244-2340.)
|
|
|
|
+ Page 87 +
|
|
|
|
Once submitted articles are received, staff create office files
|
|
for all submissions, including author's original paper or
|
|
electronic disk copy, duplicate editorial copies, and copies of
|
|
all correspondence with the author. An article submission
|
|
checklist has been prepared to capture the sequential details of
|
|
this process.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.5 Article Annotations
|
|
|
|
Staff prepare brief annotations of each article for use by the
|
|
editors and the editorial board. Such documents give the
|
|
editorial board members a more detailed picture of what the
|
|
submission is all about than a title alone could provide.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.6 Preparation of Electronic Review Documents
|
|
|
|
Articles submitted in an electronic format need to have
|
|
identifying materials removed (e.g., author's name and
|
|
institutional affiliation) from the original electronic file,
|
|
which requires the creation of duplicate files on each
|
|
submission. Electronic copies are requested for all submissions;
|
|
however, depending upon the location and resources of the author,
|
|
exceptions are made, and some documents are keyed by staff.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.7 Review Cycle
|
|
|
|
Based on interest, expertise, and time constraints, board members
|
|
select articles to review. An electronic article review form
|
|
facilitates the review process. This form consists of three
|
|
sections.
|
|
|
|
The first part asks for criterion ratings (on a scale of 1 to 4)
|
|
on importance of the problem/subject of the article, the adequacy
|
|
of background information, the clarity of purpose, the adequacy
|
|
of literature reviewed, the soundness of the methodological
|
|
approaches, the adequacy of the findings presented, how
|
|
well-supported the inferences and conclusions are, and how
|
|
well-organized and well-written the article is.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 88 +
|
|
|
|
The second section calls for a narrative assessment of the
|
|
article's strengths and weaknesses as well as details on any
|
|
problems that must be resolved for the article to be acceptable
|
|
for publication.
|
|
|
|
The final section asks the reviewer to provide an overall
|
|
recommendation for subsequent action to the editors: accept with
|
|
minor revisions, accept with major revisions, or reject.
|
|
|
|
Reviewers are requested to complete their critiques within two
|
|
weeks. Detailed written summaries of the reviewers' comments are
|
|
then drafted, and a letter is sent out--either via regular mail
|
|
or by electronic mail--informing the author of the decision. If
|
|
accepted, the article's publication status is conditional pending
|
|
a careful review to make certain that the requirements for
|
|
acceptance have been met.
|
|
|
|
This part of the process, from receipt of a submission through
|
|
the editorial board review, was originally envisioned to take
|
|
about six weeks. It often takes much longer and it is dependent
|
|
upon a number of factors. It is the unwritten policy of this
|
|
journal to make every possible effort to accommodate the needs of
|
|
the editorial board and of the authors themselves. It has been
|
|
observed by the editors that this flexibility serves to encourage
|
|
both new and experienced authors to consider New Horizons as an
|
|
avenue for the dissemination of their writing. The goal has been
|
|
to have four reviewers for each submission. However, this ideal
|
|
has often proved to be problematic; occasionally, guest reviewers
|
|
have been selected when a submission falls outside the range of
|
|
interest and/or professional opinion of the editorial board.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4.8 Publication of a Completed Issue
|
|
|
|
This is the most time consuming aspect of the entire process,
|
|
although it has been completely done via electronic means.
|
|
Assistance from campus and Kellogg Project computer support
|
|
services is invaluable at this stage. Many hours are spent on
|
|
each individual article--with five articles per issue on an
|
|
average--to assure that the format meets APA style and that the
|
|
finished product, once deemed ready for to be sent out over
|
|
AEDNET, is able to be received by computer systems of all kinds.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 89 +
|
|
|
|
Since many users are uncertain as to how to go about receiving an
|
|
electronic file, issue files are not sent. Rather, an
|
|
explanatory cover letter precedes the journal which is
|
|
distributed as an e-mail message. If future issues consist of
|
|
more than about 30 pages, the editors will need to decide on an
|
|
alternative distribution strategy, such as sending the journal
|
|
out in two parts or as two separate e-mail messages.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
As one of the major components of the Syracuse University Kellogg
|
|
Project, New Horizons has served as an effective means of linking
|
|
a dispersed community of adult education scholars, practitioners,
|
|
and students throughout the world. During our first five years,
|
|
the editorial team has attempted to capitalize on the benefits of
|
|
the electronic medium, while at the same time learning to accept
|
|
the new and often idiosyncratic nature of this communication
|
|
channel. When the Kellogg Project grant at Syracuse University
|
|
ends in August 1991, New Horizons will assume a new home base in
|
|
the Adult Education Department at Syracuse. The editorship will
|
|
also change helm at that time, and a new team will continue to
|
|
learn to negotiate the peaks and valleys of the world of
|
|
electronic publishing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. Michael Ehringhaus, The Electronic Journal: Promises and
|
|
Predicaments, Syracuse University Technical Report No. 3.
|
|
(Syracuse, NY: School of Education, Syracuse University, 1990),
|
|
3-4, ERIC, ED 316732.
|
|
|
|
2. Michael Ehringhaus, personal communication, March 1991.
|
|
|
|
3. Michael Ehringhaus, The Electronic Journal: Promises and
|
|
Predicaments, 4.
|
|
|
|
4. Ibid.
|
|
|
|
5. Dan Vertrees, personal communication, March 1991.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 90 +
|
|
|
|
6. Michael Ehringhaus, personal communication, March 1991.
|
|
|
|
7. Dan Vertrees, personal communication, March 1991.
|
|
|
|
8. Michael Ehringhaus, "New Horizons in Adult Education: A
|
|
Readership Survey Report," New Horizons in Adult Education 3
|
|
(Fall 1989): 14.
|
|
|
|
|
|
About the Authors
|
|
|
|
Jane Hugo and Linda Newell
|
|
New Horizons in Adult Education
|
|
Syracuse University Kellogg Project
|
|
310 Lyman Hall
|
|
108 College Place
|
|
Syracuse, New York 13244-4160
|
|
(315) 443-3421
|
|
Linda Newell: LTNEWELL@SUVM.BITNET
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Jane Hugo and Linda Newell.
|
|
All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 144 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Jacobs, Jim. "Providing Data Services for Machine-Readable
|
|
Information in an Academic Library: Some Levels of Service."
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991): 144-
|
|
160.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
Many libraries are facing two trends that are moving them closer
|
|
to providing services for electronic information products: (1)
|
|
information in electronic formats is becoming more plentiful,
|
|
diverse, and obtainable; and (2) a growing number of library
|
|
users want--and demand--access to information in electronic
|
|
formats.
|
|
|
|
One need not look far to find examples of these trends. The
|
|
proliferation of CD-ROM's in the U.S. government depository
|
|
program is a good example [1]. Other examples include the
|
|
availability of electronic journals [2] on floppy disk and
|
|
through electronic mail delivery, commercially available
|
|
databases of images and maps, and the wide variety of numeric
|
|
data files available on computer tape from all levels of
|
|
government, private vendors, and data archives such as the Inter-
|
|
University Consortium for Political and Social Research (ICPSR)
|
|
[3].
|
|
|
|
Similarly, faculty and students are quite likely today to have
|
|
easy access to personal computers or powerful workstation-class
|
|
machines and to feel more comfortable with information in
|
|
electronic form. As a result, many library users already prefer
|
|
to have the information they require in a machine-readable
|
|
format, rather than in paper form.
|
|
|
|
How can libraries deal with these products and the demands for
|
|
service that go with them? To address this, I will list some
|
|
examples of different kinds of services that a user of electronic
|
|
information might consider important and that a library might
|
|
consider offering [4].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 145 +
|
|
|
|
The four lists are "Levels of General Data Services," "Levels of
|
|
Computing Services," "Levels of Library Data Services," "Levels
|
|
of Reference Data Services." (For the purposes of this paper, I
|
|
have defined "data service" as any kind of service for electronic
|
|
information.) The lists focus on academic support services,
|
|
especially library services, for nonbibliographic electronic
|
|
information products, which I will refer to as "machine-readable
|
|
information" [5] or "data files."
|
|
|
|
I specifically exclude bibliographic information products in this
|
|
discussion for two reasons. First, there is ample literature on
|
|
dealing with electronic bibliographic information in libraries.
|
|
Second, although many libraries now have experience dealing with
|
|
bibliographic files (e.g., online public catalogs, bibliographic
|
|
CD-ROM databases, and online bibliographic vendors such as Dialog
|
|
and BRS), nonbibliographic data products provide different
|
|
challenges.
|
|
|
|
Examples of the kinds of products which fall into the
|
|
nonbibliographic category of machine-readable information include
|
|
the following: (1) numeric data such as census information,
|
|
results of survey research, and economic time-series; (2)
|
|
cartographic data such as census TIGER files; (3) image data such
|
|
as photographs and satellite images; (4) and textual data such as
|
|
the full texts of literary works.
|
|
|
|
Three assumptions or themes underlie these lists.
|
|
|
|
First, most libraries can provide some kind of service for
|
|
electronic information without attempting to provide complete
|
|
service for all conceivable combinations of users and electronic
|
|
products.
|
|
|
|
Second, libraries should not avoid dealing with these data
|
|
resources because of their formats.
|
|
|
|
Third, it is not necessary, and probably not desirable, for a
|
|
library to attempt to provide "full service" for machine-readable
|
|
information on its own. Different campus units (e.g., computer
|
|
center, survey research centers, and academic departments) might
|
|
each provide some services which complement those provided by the
|
|
library and each other. Together, these units may be able to
|
|
provide better service than any single unit could individually.
|
|
It is important to analyze one's local academic and computing
|
|
environment in order to best fit the services into that context
|
|
[6].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 146 +
|
|
|
|
There is one important caveat before we begin looking at levels
|
|
of service. Although the discussion is intended to be "generic,"
|
|
it is important to remember that every situation is different.
|
|
The examples used here are just that--examples. They are not
|
|
intended to be prescriptions for service or suggestions for
|
|
strategies to follow. Rather, They are reference points that may
|
|
be used to reflect on one's own situation.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.0 Levels of General Data Service
|
|
|
|
What kinds of services might a user of machine-readable
|
|
information expect? What kinds of services might an organization
|
|
(not necessarily a library) provide? The following is a list of
|
|
six levels of service which attempt to answer these questions.
|
|
|
|
Although these levels are not intended to be prescriptive, levels
|
|
one through three are basic services that should be provided if a
|
|
campus is to have any level of data services at all. The primary
|
|
purpose of this list is to help identify what services are
|
|
already being provided and to help select those services that the
|
|
library might provide. The levels are listed somewhat
|
|
hierarchically. Higher levels tend to be more complex or require
|
|
more staff; they often build on services provided at lower
|
|
levels.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.1 Level One: Pre-Acquisition Services
|
|
|
|
There are several things which need to be done before any
|
|
machine-readable information is acquired. These include (1)
|
|
receiving requests for data; (2) helping users identify which
|
|
data files are required; and (3) identifying different sources,
|
|
formats, and costs of data. On campuses where survey data are
|
|
important, there should be an ICPSR membership. That membership
|
|
requires annual funding and a person to serve as the ICPSR
|
|
Official Representative to process all requests for data and
|
|
handle communications with the Consortium. That person should
|
|
also promote ICPSR membership and services on campus.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 147 +
|
|
|
|
2.2 Level Two: Data Acquisition Services
|
|
|
|
Once a campus has made a decision to acquire data files someone
|
|
must insure that they are compatible with local hardware and
|
|
software and that orders are placed accurately. Next, tapes and
|
|
other media as well as codebooks or documentation for the
|
|
machine-readable information must be received and processed.
|
|
Records of orders placed and received must be kept and bills must
|
|
be paid. Finally, someone must notify the requester that the
|
|
data files have been received and provide for physical access to
|
|
computer tapes (or other medium), codebooks, and technical
|
|
specifications needed by users to access the data files on their
|
|
storage medium.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.3 Level Three: Data Access Services
|
|
|
|
It is important that all authorized data users can easily learn
|
|
what data files are locally available and how to gain access to
|
|
those files. Some kind of list or catalog of available data
|
|
files must be provided, along with the codebooks and technical
|
|
documentation that will allow authorized users to gain access to
|
|
these files.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4 Level Four: Basic Data Advisory Services
|
|
|
|
Once data files have been acquired, are users "on their own" or
|
|
will there be consulting services available? Data consultation
|
|
or advisory services would require staff who are familiar with
|
|
the contents and structure of studies, can refer users to
|
|
particular studies, help users interpret codebooks, and explain
|
|
how data files are laid out on the storage medium.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.5 Level Five: Data Analysis Advisory Services
|
|
|
|
Another level of advisory or consultation service would involve
|
|
staff familiar with statistics, statistical software, and
|
|
particular academic disciplines. These staff members could
|
|
advise users on appropriate statistical procedures, help users
|
|
choose appropriate statistical software, write statistical
|
|
programs, interpret results, debug statistical programs, and
|
|
debug analytical procedures.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 148 +
|
|
|
|
2.6 Level Six: Comprehensive Data Analysis Services
|
|
|
|
This level of service would do everything for the user. Staff
|
|
would analyze data as requested and deliver finished output to
|
|
users requesting analytical products such as charts, graphs,
|
|
measures of significance, and cross-tabulations of variables. It
|
|
should be noted that, although this is a rare service to find in
|
|
an academic setting, it is not unknown. As is true of all these
|
|
levels of service, some users will expect such service. It is
|
|
only prudent to anticipate user requests for service and have a
|
|
clear policy delineating those services that can and cannot be
|
|
provided.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 Levels of Computing Services
|
|
|
|
Providing services for machine-readable information does not have
|
|
to include providing computing services, but users of machine-
|
|
readable information must use computers and providers of data
|
|
services should be aware of whom is providing computing services
|
|
for those users.
|
|
|
|
In these days of smaller, faster, less expensive computers, it is
|
|
increasingly common for individual users to have adequate
|
|
computing power on his or her desktop. Libraries interested in
|
|
equal access to information should question whether the fact that
|
|
many people have their own computers changes the library's
|
|
commitment to those who do not. Even if users have their own
|
|
computers, they must somehow obtain data files they want in
|
|
formats compatible with their machines and then manage to load
|
|
them physically into their machines. These processes require
|
|
some level of computing service on the campus.
|
|
|
|
In general, there are four basic computing resources, in addition
|
|
to human resources, that must be provided in each of the levels
|
|
listed below. These resources are hardware, software, computer
|
|
"cycles" (i.e., the computer actually performing a task), and
|
|
delivery or storage medium. The primary issue is who will
|
|
provide these services.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 149 +
|
|
|
|
3.1 Level One: Data Storage Services
|
|
|
|
Obviously, data files must be stored somewhere on some medium.
|
|
Will the data files be online or will they require loading or
|
|
mounting? If stored "offline," who provides the service of
|
|
loading the files into a host computer? Is a proper storage
|
|
environment for the chosen medium provided? Will backup copies
|
|
of files be made? Will someone check whether the files were
|
|
received in the format ordered and that they were received
|
|
accurately without errors?
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.2 Level Two: Copying and Subsetting Services
|
|
|
|
Will users be able to copy data files, either whole files or
|
|
parts of files, to their own account, machine, or disks/tapes?
|
|
Who will provide instructions for how to do this? Who will
|
|
provide the hardware, software, and computer cycles for this
|
|
work? Will the user move data across a network or within a
|
|
single machine?
|
|
|
|
This kind of service fits nicely into a traditional library
|
|
model. For instance, much like a user checks out a book or
|
|
copies an article from a journal, he or she might copy data of
|
|
interest from a CD-ROM onto a floppy disk and take it home. With
|
|
the drop in prices of CD-ROM drives, some users may have their
|
|
own drives and libraries may want to consider checking out CD-ROM
|
|
disks. What the user does with the data and what computer
|
|
resources he or she uses might be of no more concern to the
|
|
library than whether a user reads a book under a tree on the
|
|
campus commons or at a desk in a dorm room.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.3 Level Three: Data Retrieval Services
|
|
|
|
Some data files will be used simply to retrieve a quick fact, a
|
|
table, a single image, or a brief excerpt of text. Again, who
|
|
will provide the instruction and computer resources for this
|
|
service? Many libraries may find it convenient and possible to
|
|
provide this sort of service for some products distributed on CD-
|
|
ROM, and it is certainly manageable because no single patron uses
|
|
any one machine for very long.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 150 +
|
|
|
|
Unfortunately, there are many other complicating issues. Here
|
|
are some example issues. Is there common software available for
|
|
all files that are needed to answer users' questions or must
|
|
library staff learn multiple software products in order to help
|
|
patrons? Are data files documented sufficiently so that users
|
|
understand the meaning of the answer they have retrieved? Are
|
|
librarians sufficiently familiar with the data files on hand to
|
|
refer library users to the right files in an accurate and
|
|
efficient manner?
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.4 Level Four: Data Analysis Services
|
|
|
|
One important reason for distributing information in machine-
|
|
readable format is so that the raw data can be analyzed. Whether
|
|
this involves performing statistical analysis on a complex census
|
|
file, overlaying cartographic data over satellite images, or
|
|
finding word frequencies in a text file, users want data in
|
|
machine-readable form so that they can manipulate them. A simple
|
|
analysis might be no more than creating and sorting a list of
|
|
counties with high per capita income. A more complex analysis
|
|
might involve performing an advanced statistical procedure on a
|
|
data file of many variables and thousands of observations. Even
|
|
simple analysis may take quite some time on a personal computer.
|
|
Advanced analysis may simply be inappropriate on any but large
|
|
mini- or mainframe computers. Any kind of analysis will require
|
|
appropriate software (e.g., statistical, textual, or geographic
|
|
software).
|
|
|
|
While libraries might want to provide computers for some kinds of
|
|
analysis, they may have to develop policies defining appropriate
|
|
use. Libraries considering providing analytical computing
|
|
services should realize that they are, in effect, considering
|
|
becoming a computing center.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.0 Levels of Library Data Services
|
|
|
|
Let's explore the kinds of data services that a library might
|
|
provide. This list may serve as one possible application of the
|
|
more general levels listed above. The numbering of these levels
|
|
does not necessarily correspond to the "Levels of General Data
|
|
Service" listing. This section serves as an example of how
|
|
different organizational situations are different and require
|
|
their own solutions.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 151 +
|
|
|
|
4.1 Level One: Passive Referral Services
|
|
|
|
The lowest possible level of service (other than no service at
|
|
all) may already be in place; however, minor service enhancements
|
|
may be desirable.
|
|
|
|
This level of service can be provided by a knowledgeable
|
|
reference staff equipped with an adequate supply of printed
|
|
materials and access to appropriate online databases that list
|
|
sources of and collections of machine-readable information. No
|
|
additional staff or separate service center is required, although
|
|
some staff training and some additional reference tools may be
|
|
needed.
|
|
|
|
At this level of service, staff determine whether a certain kind
|
|
of information exists in machine-readable form, where it can be
|
|
obtained, and how much it costs. This level of service is
|
|
passive in that it does not actively seek patrons or users of
|
|
machine-readable information, but simply responds to questions by
|
|
referring patrons to vendors or other collections.
|
|
|
|
Normal online bibliographic searches for library users could be
|
|
broadened to include databases that list machine-readable
|
|
information (e.g., ERIC, RLIN, NTIS, and ICPSR Guide). The
|
|
service could be further enhanced by adding "codebooks" (i.e.,
|
|
descriptions of the contents of machine-readable data files) to
|
|
the general collection of books. These codebooks would aid
|
|
researchers in identifying useful data files, and they would
|
|
often provide actual useful data themselves, such as frequencies
|
|
of response to individual questions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.2 Level Two: Active Education and Referral Services
|
|
|
|
This level adds the education of users and promotion of services
|
|
to level one activities. It is the active counterpart to level
|
|
one. Level two aspires to make users, and potential users, of
|
|
the library aware both of the existence of information in
|
|
machine-readable form and of the services which the library can
|
|
provide in identifying such products. Education and promotion
|
|
may be in the form of user instruction classes and seminars,
|
|
special workshops on "new" sources of information for particular
|
|
subjects, informal contacts between librarians and faculty, and
|
|
newsletters.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 152 +
|
|
|
|
4.3 Level Three: Data Cataloging Services
|
|
|
|
On campuses where there are already machine-readable information
|
|
collections outside the library, level three is a very important
|
|
and fairly easy step to take to improve data services. There may
|
|
be a collection of data files on campus in a computer center,
|
|
data archive, social science research center, or even a
|
|
department or faculty office, but these data files are not
|
|
accessible to all potential users because there is no central
|
|
listing of them. The library might offer to catalog the data
|
|
files or the codebooks, or both, and add those cataloging records
|
|
to its online or card catalog. If there is no current easy
|
|
access to the code book collection, the library might also offer
|
|
to house and maintain it, or the library might choose to buy
|
|
copies for its collection, adding yet another access point.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.4 Level Four: Data Acquisition Services
|
|
|
|
This level involves the addition of machine-readable information
|
|
to the library collections. Although this may not seem to be an
|
|
immediate prospect, libraries that are government depositories
|
|
are already having to decide whether or not to accept machine-
|
|
readable depository items.
|
|
|
|
Decisions will have to be made as to: (1) which media will be
|
|
collected (e.g., tape, floppy disks, compact disks, and video
|
|
disks); (2) which formats will be collected (e.g., for tapes:
|
|
what densities, number of tracks, and character modes); (3) what
|
|
level and kind of cataloging or other bibliographic access will
|
|
be provided; (4) where machine-readable information will be
|
|
stored; (5) what criteria will be used to select and acquire
|
|
machine-readable information; (6) what kind of access will be
|
|
available; and (7) who will have access. It would be wise to
|
|
write a formal collection development policy statement for
|
|
machine-readable information in order to both address these
|
|
issues within the library and to communicate to faculty and other
|
|
users how much, or how little, the library can do.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 153 +
|
|
|
|
4.5 Level Five: Data Consultation Services
|
|
|
|
Deciding to acquire data files raises the question of what other
|
|
kinds of services will be provided for the information acquired.
|
|
Data consultation services can be offered when there is machine-
|
|
readable information on campus, whether it is acquired by the
|
|
library or by another agency on campus. These services also can
|
|
be offered on widely differing levels.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.6 Level Six: Archival Services
|
|
|
|
It is fairly easy to buy a few data files on tape and, in one way
|
|
or another, add them to the library collections. However, it
|
|
will take much more effort and time to archive campus machine-
|
|
readable information. This level of service might well be
|
|
omitted as it is not a necessary prerequisite to higher levels of
|
|
service.
|
|
|
|
This level could be seen as an extension of level three or level
|
|
four services. As an extension of level three services,
|
|
archiving data files would mean assuming responsibility for a
|
|
large collection of data files all at once. This is unlikely to
|
|
happen unless there is currently no formal location for the
|
|
collection. For example, it is only informally housed in a
|
|
faculty office. As an extension of level four services,
|
|
archiving data files would involve storing and making accessible
|
|
files acquired or produced by individuals on campus.
|
|
|
|
Just as in a traditional archive, it is very important to have a
|
|
clear statement of what you will accept and what you will not.
|
|
Documentation, or the lack of it, can be a particularly sensitive
|
|
issue when evaluating locally produced data files.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 154 +
|
|
|
|
4.7 Level Seven: Data Analysis Services
|
|
|
|
Not every library will want to provide all levels of service, but
|
|
data analysis services may be the least likely to be offered. In
|
|
general, libraries do not offer this kind of service even for
|
|
printed materials with the exception of "ready reference"
|
|
questions. The more complex the question, the less likely most
|
|
libraries are to provide answers. The obvious example of this
|
|
service orientation in terms of printed materials are medical and
|
|
legal questions, which for ethical and legal reasons are
|
|
virtually never answered. Another example is that few libraries
|
|
answer questions which involve interpretation of tables of
|
|
statistics.
|
|
|
|
To continue the analogy with printed sources, data service at
|
|
level five would be comparable to helping someone locate the
|
|
appropriate volume of the printed census, the appropriate table
|
|
in that volume, and the appropriate explanations of how the data
|
|
were collected and how they are presented, but would leave the
|
|
user to read, interpret, and choose which numbers actually answer
|
|
his or her questions. By contrast, level seven service would
|
|
take a question or a precise request for data analysis from a
|
|
user and provide that user with an answer to the question or a
|
|
customized product of data analysis. This would require all the
|
|
sophistication of the other levels, plus a more experienced staff
|
|
and more staff time than any other level.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.0 Levels of Reference Data Services
|
|
|
|
Assuming you have some data files and you want to provide some
|
|
sort of reference service for those files, where do you start?
|
|
Or, more appropriately, where do you stop? Here are some
|
|
examples of levels of reference service. Once again, these
|
|
examples, which are based on an academic library context, are
|
|
meant to help guide your thought and help you plan within your
|
|
own context. They are not meant to be definitive guidelines.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 155 +
|
|
|
|
5.1 Level One: Data File Identification Services
|
|
|
|
If someone asks "Do you have the PSID?" [7], your reference desk
|
|
staff should be able to understand the question, find out if the
|
|
PSID is on campus, and, if it is, where it is, who has access to
|
|
it, and what the access procedures are. Also, in a case like
|
|
this one, you'd want to be able to identify which parts of PSID
|
|
you have and if they are in some special format or not.
|
|
|
|
Adding catalog records for your data file holdings to your online
|
|
or card catalog can accomplish most of this. However, general
|
|
awareness of data files is also necessary. Special guides that
|
|
list your local holdings and guides explaining how to access data
|
|
files would also help. Such guides might be created by the
|
|
library, the computer center, a research center on campus, or a
|
|
combination of such organizations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.2 Level Two: Basic Data File Recommendation Services
|
|
|
|
If a patron asks "Do you have some statistics on income?", you
|
|
could, if you had cataloged machine-readable information, search
|
|
your catalog by subject and find National Longitudinal Survey,
|
|
Current Population Survey, the Census of Population and Housing,
|
|
the Survey of Income and Program Participation, and numerous
|
|
other entries. But how helpful is that?
|
|
|
|
A more useful service might provide at least some guidance on the
|
|
differences among these files. Reference staff should know the
|
|
difference between aggregate data and micro-data [8], and they
|
|
should comprehend to difference between cross-sectional and
|
|
longitudinal studies [9]. They should understand what a panel
|
|
study [10] is and be comfortable talking with users about sample
|
|
size, choice of sample, level of observation (e.g., household and
|
|
individual), geographic detail, and so forth [11].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 156 +
|
|
|
|
5.3 Level Three: Advanced Data File Recommendation Services
|
|
|
|
Providing service for large data files is somewhat like providing
|
|
service for a collection of manuscripts. Typically, a data file
|
|
will record information on dozens, or even hundreds, of topics;
|
|
and, typically, few of these topics are indexed in traditional
|
|
library catalogs. Just as an archivist may remember a letter
|
|
from an ex-slave buried in the papers of an Ohio school teacher,
|
|
a data archivist may remember that a particular poll asked a
|
|
question about day care availability for single parents. Such
|
|
familiarity, which comes from reading codebooks as data files are
|
|
acquired and from working closely with data users as they use
|
|
data files, increases the access points to a collection.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.4 Level Four: Data File Use Advisory Services
|
|
|
|
Data archivists learn about limitations of data files and hear
|
|
about their problems by working with users and data and by
|
|
talking with other librarians. An example of a data file
|
|
limitation is data that are stored in a special format and
|
|
require a specific piece of software for access. Researchers who
|
|
use a data file will be well aware of some problems associated
|
|
with it, but other problems will not be so well known. As
|
|
librarians acquire this kind of knowledge, they can help users by
|
|
sharing it with them.
|
|
|
|
For example, several problems with the content of U.S. foreign
|
|
trade data were discussed at a recent meeting of the Association
|
|
of Public Data Users: (1) for several years, foreign trade data
|
|
had a "carryover" problem (data reported for one month actually
|
|
included trade from earlier months); (2) the change to the
|
|
Harmonized system of classifying industries makes it very hard to
|
|
compare current data with older data; (3) exports are not counted
|
|
as carefully as imports; (4) aggregate figures are revised, but
|
|
industry level figures are not [12]. It is apparent how this
|
|
information, not all of which is documented, would be very
|
|
helpful to a user of U.S. foreign trade data.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 157 +
|
|
|
|
5.5 Level Five: Data Extraction Services
|
|
|
|
When librarians help novice or occasional data file users to
|
|
obtain subsets from large data files, their familiarity with how
|
|
particular data files are organized and arranged is important.
|
|
Even if computer or programming assistance is not provided, it is
|
|
helpful to understand the different data structures so that you
|
|
can help the user identify if the needed data need is available
|
|
and if they will be easy to extract. For example, each record in
|
|
the Citibase database is a time series; therefore, it is very
|
|
easy to extract time series from Citibase [13]. In other data
|
|
files, time series data may be available, but it may be embedded
|
|
in variables, with each record consisting of an observation for a
|
|
person or a household. Extracting a time series from such a data
|
|
file would be a much more difficult process.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
Nonbibliographic machine-readable data files provide many
|
|
challenges for libraries and their campuses. Many of these
|
|
challenges can be met by combining the resources and skills of
|
|
different units on campus in order to provide a coherent service.
|
|
The key to providing such a service is analyzing local resources
|
|
and needs and making wise choices among a wide range of possible
|
|
services. Libraries have an important role to play in the
|
|
provision of data services, and they can provide many data
|
|
services with little or no change to staffing or other resource
|
|
allocations.
|
|
|
|
Librarians interested in more information about machine-readable
|
|
information and data services should investigate membership in
|
|
the ICPSR, IASSIST [14], and APDU.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 158 +
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. Depository Library Council, Subcommittee on Electronic
|
|
Distribution, "Preliminary Report, March 9, 1988," Administrative
|
|
Notes 9, no. 8 (May 1988): 20-26; and U.S. Government Printing
|
|
Office, GPO Special Survey 89-300 (Washington, D.C., U.S.
|
|
Government Printing Office, October 1989).
|
|
|
|
2. Ron Eisner, "Publishers Work Toward Starting Reputable Online
|
|
Science Journals," The Scientist 5 (4 March 1991): 4-5.
|
|
|
|
3. For a list of studies available from ICPSR, see the annual
|
|
publication: Guide to Resources and Services.
|
|
|
|
4. Earlier examples of lists of levels of service appear in the
|
|
following sources: Howard D. White, "Libraries and Access to
|
|
Social Science Data," in Reader in Machine-Readable Social Data,
|
|
ed. Howard D. White (Englewood, Co. Information Handling
|
|
Services, 1977), 175-194; Laine G. M. Ruus, "The University of
|
|
British Columbia Data Library: An Overview," Library Trends 30
|
|
(Winter 1982): 397-406; Edward P. Bartkus, "Use of Numeric
|
|
Databases in Reference and Information Services," Drexel Library
|
|
Quarterly 18 (Summer-Fall 1982): 205-219; JoAnn Dionne, "Why
|
|
Librarians Need to Know About Numeric Databases," in Numeric
|
|
Databases, ed. Ching-chih Chen and Peter Hernon (Norwood, NJ:
|
|
Ablex Publishing Corporation, 1984), 237-246; and Ann S. Gray and
|
|
Sue A. Dodd, "The Roles of Libraries and Information Centers in
|
|
Providing Access to Numeric Databases," in Numeric Databases, ed.
|
|
Ching-chih Chen and Peter Hernon (Norwood, NJ: Ablex Publishing
|
|
Corporation, 1984), 247-262. The lists presented here are
|
|
derived from these earlier works, personal experience, and
|
|
numerous communications with other librarians attempting to deal
|
|
with these issues.
|
|
|
|
5. An excellent overview of nonbibliographic databases is
|
|
provided in: RASD/MARS Committee on Nonbibliographic Databases
|
|
and Data Files, "Information Sheet I: What Are Nonbibliographic
|
|
Databases," RQ 26 (Spring 1987): 280-284.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 159 +
|
|
|
|
6. Diane Geraci, "Categorizing Your Local Environment" (Paper
|
|
presented at Management of Machine-Readable Social Science
|
|
Information Workshop, ICPSR Summer Program in Quantitative
|
|
Methods of Social Research, Ann Arbor, MI, August 1990).
|
|
|
|
7. James N. Morgan, "Panel Study of Income Dynamics" (Ann Arbor,
|
|
MI: Survey Research Center, Inter-University Consortium for
|
|
Political and Social Research, 1989). (Computer file)
|
|
|
|
8. Aggregate data are those which have been created by combining
|
|
values for a number of individual observations into a larger
|
|
unit. An example would be census data files which contain values
|
|
that are totals for geographic areas such as blocks and counties,
|
|
without the values for each individual respondent to the census.
|
|
Micro-data are those which contain values for individual
|
|
respondents.
|
|
|
|
9. Cross sectional data provide observations on a group sample at
|
|
a particular point in time. Longitudinal studies are studies
|
|
across time.
|
|
|
|
10. A panel study interviews the same group of individuals (the
|
|
"panel") several times over a period of months or years.
|
|
|
|
11. A good source of definitions of survey research concepts is
|
|
P. McC. Miller and M. J. Wilson, A Dictionary of Social Science
|
|
Methods (Chichester, England: John Wiley and Sons, 1983).
|
|
|
|
12. The Association of Public Data Users (APDU) is an
|
|
organization of users, producers, and distributors of federal,
|
|
state, and local government statistical data. The executive
|
|
director is Susan Anderson, Princeton University Computing
|
|
Center, 87 Prospect Ave., Princeton, NY 08544.
|
|
|
|
13. Citibase: Citibank Economic Database (New York: Citibank).
|
|
(Computer file)
|
|
|
|
14. IASSIST: The International Association of Social Science
|
|
Information Service and Technology.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 160 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Jim Jacobs
|
|
Data Services Librarian
|
|
University of California, San Diego
|
|
Central University Library, 0175-R
|
|
9500 Gilman Drive
|
|
La Jolla, CA 92093-0175
|
|
JAJACOBS@UCSD.EDU
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Jim Jacobs. All Rights
|
|
Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 91 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Jennings, Edward M. "EJournal: An Account of the First Two
|
|
Years." The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1
|
|
(1991): 91-110.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
As I write these first paragraphs of EJournal's autobiography, it
|
|
is the morning after the first issue hit the "newsstands."
|
|
Yesterday, I uploaded the mailing list to the list server from my
|
|
personal account on SUNY Albany's VAX. Then I finished the
|
|
unexpected task of deleting 283 copies of the subscription
|
|
confirmation message that was sent to recipients. Ready at last,
|
|
I e-mailed the fourth "final" version of the 421-line issue to
|
|
the list server for network distribution. Then came the catch: I
|
|
was not privileged to send anything to the list from that
|
|
account. So, it wasn't until I had gone through one more file
|
|
transfer and the deletion of a "wrong-address" header that
|
|
EJournal 1.1 went off into the "matrix."
|
|
|
|
Yesterday's episode is typical of the last two years: one
|
|
adjustment of expectations after another. This essay will fill
|
|
in some of the twists and turns along EJournal's short journey.
|
|
It will be a kind of editorial autobiography, and I will finish
|
|
up with a rationalized interpretation of the response to the mid-
|
|
March 1991 mailing.
|
|
|
|
Near the top of EJournal's front page is the line: "An Electronic
|
|
Journal concerned with the implications of electronic networks
|
|
and texts." My interest in paperless texts goes back to an
|
|
experimental course in 1985. In it, we almost abandoned the
|
|
classroom in favor of writing to each other from terminals. My
|
|
awareness of larger networks began when Frank Madden, of SUNY's
|
|
Westchester Community College, introduced me to an Exxon-
|
|
sponsored project out of New York Institute of Technology.
|
|
Michael Spitzer had convinced several people interested in using
|
|
computers to help students figure out how to write more
|
|
confidently. In the spring of 1989, after Michael's funding had
|
|
dried up and Fred Kemp started MegaByte University (MBU) on
|
|
BITNET, several intriguing issues began to pop up with some
|
|
frequency. Let's turn the clock back, then, to Spring 1989.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 92 +
|
|
|
|
2.0 Initial Issues
|
|
|
|
One set of issues had to do with the academic sociology of
|
|
networks, lists, and bulletin boards as a medium--the fascination
|
|
they held for some people, and the nagging we felt as we wasted
|
|
our time in extended and stimulating, but professionally
|
|
unproductive conversations. Another set had to do with the
|
|
peculiarities of the discourse itself. We all had some inkling,
|
|
I think, that writing is different when you have to scroll it
|
|
instead of flip codex pages. It is more like talking when you
|
|
know the names of almost everyone who will read what you type,
|
|
but have never met most of the group. I think it was Michael
|
|
Cohen who likened the environment to a large party where friends,
|
|
acquaintances, and strangers mingle, and where most of the
|
|
conversations are familiar enough to be easy to join, yet just
|
|
strange enough so you don't feel obliged to chime in.
|
|
|
|
One fine day, as narrators blithely say, I wondered if it would
|
|
make sense to try distributing some sort of "journal" over the
|
|
network. MBU had tried putting some texts into its archives.
|
|
Most of them had been donated by their authors after
|
|
presentations at meetings. When I downloaded and scanned them,
|
|
though, they felt longer than I wanted to read. I wanted a place
|
|
where some of the intriguing ideas that streamed across my screen
|
|
every week could be packaged so they would be eligible for
|
|
publication credit within the accounting system of higher
|
|
education. I wanted something less stodgy than the familiar
|
|
pseudo-permanence of paper journals, but less quick-triggered
|
|
than the bright snippets on MBU and less scattered than the
|
|
stream of observations on HUMANIST. Joe Raben, one of the first
|
|
people to whom I mentioned the idea, thought it might work. This
|
|
brings us to the fall of 1989.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 93 +
|
|
|
|
3.0 The First Steps
|
|
|
|
The ideas sketched above were about all we had in mind when we
|
|
sent a notice to five BITNET lists in the fall of 1989:
|
|
|
|
Electronic texts in the humanities are not yet generally
|
|
considered academic "publications." They are not likely to
|
|
be taken seriously in the course of deliberations about
|
|
tenure and promotion. This can be attributed, in part, to a
|
|
latent, unchallenged premise--a default assumption--that
|
|
ideas aren't quite real until they have been printed and
|
|
bound and received in the mail. Another factor may be
|
|
computer networks' reputation for informality. Perhaps most
|
|
restraining, though, is awareness of how pushy it would be
|
|
to put forward "ideas" whose merit remained unacknowledged
|
|
by one's peers.
|
|
|
|
But an edited and refereed "paperless" journal, one devoted
|
|
to electronic texts and the implications of the medium,
|
|
would stand a good chance of acquiring legitimacy even if
|
|
(and perhaps because) it appeared principally on-line.
|
|
What's more, network communications ought to permit speedy
|
|
exchange of submitted texts; reading, critiquing, revising
|
|
and distributing ought to happen faster than with paperbound
|
|
media. We are proposing such a project.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.1 Assembling the Staff
|
|
|
|
Several happy accidents happened between the first dream and the
|
|
drafting of those paragraphs. The proprietors of SUNY Albany's
|
|
Computing Services Center, who had helped me with my paperless
|
|
writing experiments over the years, asked good questions about
|
|
what such a journal might accomplish. I asked Kelly Kreiger,
|
|
among others, about finding someone who might help me, probably
|
|
an undergraduate with an interest in both writing and computers,
|
|
and she put me in touch with Allison Goldberg, who, it turned
|
|
out, had written an Honors Seminar paper with me the spring
|
|
before about computers and privacy. Allison thought the project
|
|
might be fun, and a few extra credits would help her finish her
|
|
degree program ahead of schedule. I was delighted. Dave
|
|
Redding, Director of Undergraduate Studies in English, was
|
|
willing to let her register for an independent study.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 94 +
|
|
|
|
Don Byrd and Steve North thought an all-electronic journal
|
|
sounded like a good idea. Steve inquired whether I had asked the
|
|
Council of Editors of Learned Journals if they knew of anything
|
|
like what we were doing. My question to Evelyn Hinz, then the
|
|
Council's President, was answered with an invitation to speak
|
|
informally at their December session in Washington at the Modern
|
|
Language Association meeting. Nervously working on that talk and
|
|
on some parallel speculations for Alan Purves' Center for Writing
|
|
and Literacy at Albany, I began to wonder about broadening the
|
|
journal's purpose (this happened as we were drafting and
|
|
distributing the announcement quoted above).
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.2 The Journal's Focus
|
|
|
|
At first, the journal was supposed to address the ways that
|
|
computers affect writing. The focus was to be on texts,
|
|
discourse, language and rhetoric, and the reciprocities of
|
|
creating and interpreting. I even asked a few people what they
|
|
would think of the neologisms "Techst" or "Alternatext" as
|
|
possible titles for the journal. But, the tentative procedures
|
|
already implied a somewhat broader range of interests. "Our
|
|
principal subject is what happens when computer networks
|
|
supplement paper and sound as channels for distributing 'texts',"
|
|
we had said.
|
|
|
|
I had begun to wonder if electronic networks were going to have
|
|
the same effect on culture as writing and printing. Keeping
|
|
records, creating long fictions, and going to libraries had
|
|
transformed "oral" cultures, or so it appeared. Would the new
|
|
medium for capturing and spreading information prove comparable
|
|
in its effects on "literate" cultures? Perhaps electronic
|
|
journals would be the appropriate places to analyze and exhort
|
|
the Third Wave in the way that printed journals served, and would
|
|
continue to serve, the Second Wave.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 95 +
|
|
|
|
3.3 The First Announcement
|
|
|
|
The first preliminary draft announcement called "Credo1.Net" went
|
|
to a half dozen people, whose BITNET addresses I had handy, on
|
|
September 20, 1989. By early October, we had received enough
|
|
curious responses to keep us going. I began drafting journal
|
|
procedures on the 12th. Allison sent the two-screen announcement
|
|
to Fred Kemp's MBU, LITERARY, Willard McCarty's HUMANIST, Rob
|
|
Royar's On-Line Composition Digest, Malcolm Hayward's EDITOR
|
|
list, and probably to others via links and nodes unfathomable
|
|
even by network experts. No mailing lists, no brochures, no
|
|
paper, no printer, and no directly measurable costs were
|
|
involved. We had responses from 40 or 50 people, including two
|
|
outspoken skeptics. Most said they'd like to learn more; a few
|
|
offered to help. So, we sent out those preliminary ideas about
|
|
procedures.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.4 Preliminary Journal Policies
|
|
|
|
Perhaps the most noteworthy procedure, besides our intent to
|
|
conduct business electronically and keep essays brief, was the
|
|
three-tier distribution sequence. Abstracts were to go to
|
|
subscribers frequently, a table of contents of accumulated titles
|
|
would go to a wider list occasionally, and everyone would
|
|
download what they wanted from a file server whenever they wanted
|
|
to. Although we now send the full text of each article to all
|
|
subscribers, we intend to carry out the plan of having several
|
|
"tiers" of announcement and access.
|
|
|
|
Two other paragraphs, about money and ownership, from those
|
|
proposed procedures deserve to be noted:
|
|
|
|
We want to avoid charging for the sharing of what we think
|
|
we have learned about matters we are all investigating. We
|
|
all support BITNET, and we'll all share the load of
|
|
reviewing, and I will feel better about being an editor if
|
|
everyone knows that we're bootstrapping together in a low-
|
|
overhead operation. It may be necessary to discuss fund
|
|
raising at some moment in the future, but for now it's all
|
|
free.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 96 +
|
|
|
|
Ownership: we will do nothing about copyright, permissions,
|
|
first-refusals, or other paraphernalia of intellectual
|
|
possessiveness. We're operating in the domain of search,
|
|
not re-search.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.5 The Review Process
|
|
|
|
The idea of sharing the load of reviewing was predicated on the
|
|
formation of a group that would carry out the anonymous review of
|
|
submissions. Here's our invitation to become an editor, which
|
|
was the last part of the proposed procedures sent to the group
|
|
that responded to the preliminary announcement:
|
|
|
|
We would like to develop a list of co-editors or an
|
|
editorial board or an advisory board, or all of the above.
|
|
If you have ideas about people who might be invited to be on
|
|
that sort of list (yourselves included), please send names
|
|
to us. I don't know how we'll make up panels without
|
|
insulting someone, sooner or later, but we'll try.
|
|
|
|
Several people replied that they'd be willing to review
|
|
submissions in their specialties--history, philosophy,
|
|
whatever--or even in computer and network topics. We had heard
|
|
from one person in Finland, one in Italy, and two or three in
|
|
England. There was some question about whether "promulgate"
|
|
should replace "publish" in our vocabulary, because publishing
|
|
was associated with printing, mailing, and handling. Cooler
|
|
heads prevailed.
|
|
|
|
By the end of December, I was ready to add two footnotes to our
|
|
procedures: (1) we could not deal with niceties of typography and
|
|
format, even underlining, at least in the beginning; and (2)
|
|
contributors would control, and be responsible for, final copy.
|
|
I really hoped I could avoid proofreading.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 97 +
|
|
|
|
3.6 The Idea Takes Shape
|
|
|
|
As we began 1990, there were two ways to look at what had
|
|
happened so far. The idea of an electronic journal had begun to
|
|
acquire support and even something of an international audience
|
|
in just a few months. On the other hand, given the efficiencies
|
|
of the medium we were celebrating so noisily, it seemed to have
|
|
taken us a ridiculously long time just to find a few people
|
|
willing to listen seriously to our ideas.
|
|
|
|
[As I draft this, it is almost 48 hours since Issue 1.1 was sent
|
|
out. I have not logged in to find out what happened. I may well
|
|
have done so by the time I resume work on this text; I will try
|
|
to keep a straight face and not let knowledge of the reaction
|
|
affect the story of 1990, the intervening year that both flashed
|
|
by and dragged along in the meantime.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.0 Down To Business
|
|
|
|
The second semester of 1990-91 seems almost empty. I spent a
|
|
long time writing up a justification for "support for a
|
|
periodical" from the university. My answers to the university
|
|
form's set questions turned into essays because I had to explain,
|
|
in what seemed like a dozen different ways, why those questions
|
|
were not pertinent to an electronic publication. I was seeking
|
|
assurance that the university would underwrite a part-time
|
|
position, probably for a graduate student who could step into
|
|
Allison's shoes. So, when I learned that there wouldn't be any
|
|
real money for the project, even if the committee found us
|
|
deserving, I thanked Bill Dumbleton, English Department Chair,
|
|
and Dona Parker, Associate Dean, for the indirect support they
|
|
said they could help us with, and set that application aside.
|
|
|
|
We also started talking with Kelly Kreiger Hoffman about using
|
|
the list server for distributing and archiving the journal. We
|
|
thrashed our way through some uncertainties about why we would be
|
|
unlike a printed journal, accumulated a group of consulting
|
|
editors, signed on several Advisory Board members, and reviewed
|
|
our first submission. Maybe the semester wasn't as empty as it
|
|
seemed.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 98 +
|
|
|
|
Arranging the list was almost as foolish as it was forehanded.
|
|
We locked ourselves into the subtitle "An Electronic Journal for
|
|
Humanists" in one unexpected instant when a network expert, hands
|
|
poised over the keyboard, turned suddenly and asked: "Wha'd'ya
|
|
wanna call it?" But we really thought we might have an issue to
|
|
distribute before too long, so we wanted to have the mechanisms
|
|
in place. Then I forgot about the arrangements.
|
|
|
|
At the end of January I asked John Slatin at the University of
|
|
Texas, Austin and Stuart Moulthrop at Yale (since gone to UT
|
|
Austin) if they'd be interested in collaborating on a piece for
|
|
EJournal about hypertext. I had something of a run-in on one
|
|
network list with a person who felt strongly that electronic
|
|
journals could not, would not, and, perhaps, should not work.
|
|
The major objection was that originality, copyright, and
|
|
ownership could not be controlled on the network, and that the
|
|
world would virtually come to an end if they were not controlled.
|
|
|
|
My sketchy notes show that Stevan Harnad (editor of Psycoloquy)
|
|
jumped in to defend electronic media, and that Harry Whitaker
|
|
told me, rather eloquently, to stand my ground. I immediately
|
|
asked Harry to join the Board of Advisors. He lived in the world
|
|
of cognitive science and, like Joe Raben, had edited "real"
|
|
scholarly journals (Brain and Cognition as well as Brain and
|
|
Language). I hoped that his presence would symbolize our
|
|
interest in reaching outside the realm of literary theory and he
|
|
would help us learn to edit responsibly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.1 The Board of Advisors
|
|
|
|
I will outline the process of putting together our Board of
|
|
Advisors because it illustrates serendipity and one way that e-
|
|
mail has spoiled me.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 99 +
|
|
|
|
Joe Raben, founding editor of Computers and the Humanities, had
|
|
said he'd be willing to help out. I wrote Arthur Danto in early
|
|
February; he had helped me with a project in the seventies, and
|
|
was probing the blinkspace between art and artifice, between
|
|
medium and backdrop. In mid-month, I found courage and time to
|
|
ask Bob Scholes and Dick Lanham if they would lend us their
|
|
imaginations and reputations. Dick's insistence that the nature
|
|
of "text" had been irreversibly changed when pixels met ASCII was
|
|
part of EJournal's heritage, as was Bob's experiment with
|
|
computers in a poetry course in the mid-seventies.
|
|
|
|
Dick sent e-mail back at once, agreeing to be on the Board.
|
|
Arthur scrawled a nice note saying that he felt unqualified
|
|
because he had never used and probably never would use the
|
|
technology. Bob answered positively, some time later, by regular
|
|
mail. I finally remembered, in March, to ask Joe Raben about
|
|
actually using his name on the masthead. Sigh of relief; he said
|
|
we could.
|
|
|
|
I had started out in the fall of 1989 hoping simply to enlist
|
|
people who would be recognized by professors of English; people
|
|
whose established reputations would validate EJournal's claim to
|
|
be as good a place to be published as most other refereed
|
|
journals in the humanities. By mid-winter, the journal was
|
|
already respectable, from that point of view, and thanks to Harry
|
|
Whitaker's willingness was on its way to bringing the networks
|
|
and electronic texts within their purported scope. By this time,
|
|
I was also aware of how dependent I had become on electronic mail
|
|
for getting everything done. Some tasks that should have been
|
|
done months ago still get postponed because they require paper,
|
|
envelopes, and postage.
|
|
|
|
An aside about the name "EJournal." The closest thing to a
|
|
disagreement with a Board member was my not heeding Joe Raben's
|
|
advice to assign an academically resplendent title like "Studies
|
|
in the Relationship . . ." or some such deliberately heavy
|
|
phrasing. I had wanted a title as far from print-associated
|
|
locutions as I could get, which meant avoiding "journal,"
|
|
"studies," and "review." But, I realized eventually that journal
|
|
implied day-by-day-record, which seemed appropriate for
|
|
adventures in new fields.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 100 +
|
|
|
|
When "Techst" was greeted with the scorn it deserved, I slipped
|
|
into "e-journal," short for electronic journal, in notes and some
|
|
conversations. Then, when Joe suggested a weightier name, I
|
|
realized that I had come to like the abbreviation, which seemed
|
|
to suit the directness and informality of the network. I was
|
|
also fully aware that some literary periodicals are known better
|
|
by their initials than by their formal titles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.2 Editorial Procedures
|
|
|
|
Our actual editorial procedures had not been worked out when the
|
|
first essay arrived to be considered. We were committed to
|
|
anonymity and to using e-mail, so I stripped names and
|
|
affiliations from the essay and sent it to a distribution list
|
|
made up of people who had answered the call for volunteers. I
|
|
asked them to think about what they would like EJournal to
|
|
become. I don't remember specifying any criteria. Within a week
|
|
I had received plenty of responses. The consensus seemed to be
|
|
that the essay was interesting and well constructed; however, the
|
|
subject might be too narrow for our presumed audience. I broke
|
|
the news to the author.
|
|
|
|
This process seems to me one of the great strengths of the
|
|
electronic journal format. Not only can we be fast, but we can
|
|
look at every submission as a committee of the whole, reading it
|
|
from the perspectives of different academic disciplines as well
|
|
as in terms of our own experience in the network labyrinth. The
|
|
senior editor merely decides what to send out for review, sifts
|
|
the panel's responses, and communicates consensus to the authors.
|
|
|
|
This procedure is also something of a happy accident. EJournal
|
|
has never held a meeting to discuss and decide editorial policy.
|
|
In retrospect, the idea of settling on a definitive editorial
|
|
policy looks almost silly, like an exercise in compromise that
|
|
may have been useful in times when recording was dominated by
|
|
paper. It implies permanence, the kind of congealed consistency
|
|
characteristic of print-dominated culture. However, in the
|
|
matrix, with its heritage of lists and bulletin boards, both the
|
|
integrity of the journal and its evolving relevance seem best
|
|
served by the delegation of editorial judgment to independent
|
|
readers.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 101 +
|
|
|
|
4.3 Highs and Lows
|
|
|
|
By the end of March 1990, Allison and Kelly had shepherded the
|
|
journal past several milestones. We had a Board of Advisors, we
|
|
had a panel of Consulting Editors, we had been through our first
|
|
review, and we had stuck our toes into the lake of "list
|
|
servering." I had asked people to write essays about hypertext
|
|
and about a "hyperversity," a prophesied environment for
|
|
education in the coming cyberspace era. All of this was
|
|
encouraging.
|
|
|
|
Then, however, Kelly confirmed that she would be leaving the
|
|
university, and I worried about what would happen if I couldn't
|
|
find people to answer my questions and look after the actual e-
|
|
mail and network connections. There had been some nasty noise on
|
|
the line between my 8088 machine at home and the VAX on campus,
|
|
and I had gotten into a flurry of activity with a campus
|
|
committee charged with discussing "Educational Technology."
|
|
Allison had real jobs lined up for the fall. Even if the Vice
|
|
President's committee was to endorse the idea of the journal,
|
|
there would be no money available to support any kind of student
|
|
assistance. There were some discouraging moments. EJournal sat
|
|
there waiting for something to happen.
|
|
|
|
Kelly arranged for Bob Pfeiffer, her successor as electronic
|
|
Postmaster, to guide us into the maze of list servers and file
|
|
servers. As she moved into the position of Head Consultant in
|
|
our computer center, Allison persuaded Ron Bangel to think about
|
|
following her as Managing Editor (Acting) of the journal. He
|
|
agreed to consider enrolling for several credits of independent
|
|
study. The idea of an electronic journal had taken on potential
|
|
form thanks to Allison and Kelly, and the momentum of their
|
|
efforts carried us into the fall semester.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 102 +
|
|
|
|
5.0 Year Two Begins
|
|
|
|
As the first year was Allison Goldberg's, the second year was Ron
|
|
Bangel's. An English major, he had also run the university's
|
|
"Open Line" through the Caucus software on the VAX. Besides
|
|
looking after much of the correspondence that was beginning to
|
|
trickle in, Ron prodded me into arranging a totally separate
|
|
account for the journal, one that he and I could share. Once we
|
|
got there, he found out that I was still confusing two kinds of
|
|
indexing locators, the file name and the directory the file was
|
|
stored in. Having been conditioned by DOS to keep the filenames
|
|
short, I had kept assigning almost indecipherably short names.
|
|
|
|
Ron designed nests of subdirectories and taught me to use long,
|
|
thorough, and systematic filenames. He set up a directory-tree
|
|
display called "Swing" (a program from the files of the local ACM
|
|
chapter) so we could navigate our multiplying directories and
|
|
subdirectories pictorially. And he started keeping a log of what
|
|
we were doing so that the technical details of our procedures
|
|
wouldn't be forgotten as they became semi-automatic.
|
|
|
|
Meanwhile, EJournal's mission was expanding. I didn't realize it
|
|
while the change was taking place--indeed, new implications keep
|
|
popping up--but a call from Ann Okerson in late summer helped us
|
|
see that EJournal was one of a few electronic publications that
|
|
were trying to be "scholarly" or "academic" by virtue of an
|
|
editorial process more elaborate than the screening of postings
|
|
to a BITNET list. Ann pointed out that librarians had long been
|
|
worried about the rising cost of serial publications, and they
|
|
were wondering if experiments like EJournal might become one
|
|
route toward holding down escalating costs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.1 The Questions Emerge
|
|
|
|
It had been easy for me to vow that EJournal would be free.
|
|
Early statements of BITNET policy had frowned on activity that
|
|
might involve filthy lucre, and I had smiled at the thought that
|
|
the Net might let us revive motives from seventeenth-century
|
|
England. As I saw it, Bacon's Solomon's House and the fledgling
|
|
Royal Society had assumed that discoveries should be shared and
|
|
that those who found or made new knowledge were more or less
|
|
obliged to give it away.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 103 +
|
|
|
|
Even though electronic distribution does indeed involve real
|
|
costs, it is cheaper than using paper, printers, and postage.
|
|
More significant, perhaps, is the appearance of freedom in the
|
|
eyes of the academic practitioner. I had not stopped to think,
|
|
though, that seventeenth-century scientists set about sharing
|
|
knowledge before copyright and patent laws controlled the
|
|
ownership of intellectual property.
|
|
|
|
In short, money raised its ugly head. Who does own what we make
|
|
public? Who can get possession of it, and how? How will
|
|
discipline-sponsored electronic journals "compete" with the codex
|
|
journals in their fields? In this context, I am just now
|
|
recognizing some of the ways that EJournal is slightly different
|
|
from most other electronic publications. We have no tight
|
|
disciplinary or departmental or program allegiance. We have gone
|
|
outside the literature-writing realm to scan and report and
|
|
speculate about a phenomenon that is hostage to no academic
|
|
specialty.
|
|
|
|
Ann Okerson's call, then, prompted another round of pondering our
|
|
still-inchoate purpose, and led to two specific developments:
|
|
(1) participation in an October 1990 meeting at North Carolina
|
|
State University of a group she dubbed the Association of
|
|
Electronic Scholarly Journals, and (2) her acceptance of an
|
|
invitation to be one of our Advisors.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.2 Two Articles are Submitted
|
|
|
|
Back at the keyboard and screen, we accepted our first piece. We
|
|
used the procedures from the spring before, and got a different
|
|
range of replies from the panelists. Some said, as I recall,
|
|
"Sure, this is just what we want, even though it's less formal
|
|
[read 'pompous'?] than most 'scholarship'." Some said "It seems
|
|
a little hasty-drafty." And some thought it could be OK with the
|
|
addition of a couple of acknowledgments of precedents for parts
|
|
of some of the ideas.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 104 +
|
|
|
|
I tried to articulate for the author a summary of the positive
|
|
responses, and asked for swift revision so that we could get a
|
|
first issue out. One of the reviewers was inspired to send in an
|
|
essay that took off from the original piece. We were excited
|
|
because we had imagined trying to trigger miniature chain
|
|
reactions to our essays. This type of interchange would be more
|
|
stimulating than stale "snail mail" controversies that arrive
|
|
quarterly.
|
|
|
|
Both essays are still sitting in their subdirectories.
|
|
Electronic networks move texts fast once they are ready, but they
|
|
can't speed the writing and revising process all by themselves.
|
|
|
|
Ron and I exchanged ideas for a masthead. I needed something to
|
|
put on paper in order to apply to the Library of Congress for an
|
|
ISSN, and he made sure that it would meet the needs of screen-
|
|
scroll technology. We didn't want to pollute the channels and
|
|
mailboxes with wasteful "black space," and we wanted to let
|
|
readers proceed through an issue without having to find their way
|
|
backwards to information that had slipped away.
|
|
|
|
We were ready to add another layer of consultation. Having
|
|
checked our efforts at on-screen design with the advisors, then
|
|
with the panel of consulting editors, we were ready to send an
|
|
announcement to the list of interested "subscribers" who had
|
|
signed on since the preliminary mailing of a year before. Our
|
|
first mass mailing, so to speak, went to that group, and also to
|
|
managers of several closed lists. We sent it, in a shotgun
|
|
blast, straight to all members of some open lists as well. The
|
|
several screens included the cover page, the staff, and the
|
|
latest version of our evolving statement of purpose.
|
|
|
|
The first response was a howl about our breach of propriety; we
|
|
had somehow threatened to clog the circuits of the matrix by
|
|
using such a long distribution list instead of a BITNET file
|
|
server. And there was enough overlap among lists, we were
|
|
lectured, so that some people were getting more than one copy.
|
|
Our Computing Services Center Director, Ben Chi, told me not to
|
|
worry. We might have touched the edge of naughty behavior, but
|
|
shouldn't feel ashamed. He estimated that the announcement might
|
|
have gotten to some 7,000 mailboxes.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 105 +
|
|
|
|
At this point we felt committed. There was (1) an "accepted"
|
|
essay awaiting revision, (2) a set of editorial procedures that
|
|
seemed to have worked, (3) commitments to work on two more essays
|
|
and a review, and (4) enough responses to the late-fall
|
|
announcement to build our pre-publication subscriber list all the
|
|
way to 300. Besides, we had been assigned an ISSN (1054-1055)
|
|
because we had promised to begin publishing in January.
|
|
|
|
But plenty could go wrong. I lost one contributor's address and
|
|
almost refused what became our first article. In our eagerness
|
|
to be all-electronic, we fouled up our list server's mailing
|
|
list. These last few anecdotes bring us up to the first issue.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.0 The First Issue
|
|
|
|
By spring 1991, the widely broadcast announcement had brought
|
|
inquiries about proposed essays. Several seemed feasible, some
|
|
seemed a bit celebratory rather than ruminative, and one struck
|
|
me as a possibility. I set up a subdirectory for it, removed its
|
|
mail header, added a headnote for the panel of consulting
|
|
editors, and sent it off to the group. The return messages were
|
|
not enthusiastic. The piece seemed somewhat stale, and it
|
|
probably would be redundant for most of our readers. I went back
|
|
to the subdirectory to recapture the author's address. No name.
|
|
There was an address, but it was cryptic; I had expunged the name
|
|
more thoroughly than I should have in the course of making the
|
|
piece anonymous.
|
|
|
|
There were some anxious hours while I tracked through notes,
|
|
logs, and who-where techniques to make a match I could be
|
|
confident would not embarrass the journal. I am determined,
|
|
after that episode, to be sloppy in the direction of redundant
|
|
records. And I dread discovering the next inadvertent error.
|
|
Someone will be mystified, frustrated, or hurt (or all three),
|
|
and we might not even know that anything happened. I am finding
|
|
electronic files harder to keep track of than even sloppy paper
|
|
folders. I hold on to more pieces, it seems, but have more
|
|
trouble finding them, in spite of Ron's valiant struggle towards
|
|
orderliness.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 106 +
|
|
|
|
I have reason to remember one particularly crisp note which
|
|
arrived at the end of December. It proposed yet another
|
|
electronic journal, this one for the purpose of getting into
|
|
print research ideas that had not been funded. Or so it
|
|
appeared. I dashed off a "thanks but no thanks note," explaining
|
|
that the proposed journal sounded almost like a repository for
|
|
rejects.
|
|
|
|
I'm happy to say that my insult was forgiven. The author, Robert
|
|
Lindsay, took me to task for not reading carefully, but accepted
|
|
responsibility for having left some implications out of his brief
|
|
inquiry. The proposal he submitted, when fleshed out and
|
|
contextualized, became the first issue of the journal. It seemed
|
|
to strike the editors as the kind of piece we should be offering.
|
|
It was a sensible way to make use of the novel opportunities
|
|
opening up on the network.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.1 Distribution Decisions
|
|
|
|
While the panelists were pondering the article about "Electronic
|
|
Journals of Proposed Research," Ron was preparing an efficient
|
|
mailing list. We couldn't just e-mail to the 300 ID's with a
|
|
distribution list; that would threaten to clog the network even
|
|
more than our redundant announcement had done in November. A
|
|
BITNET list server was the obvious answer [1]. We uncovered the
|
|
list server niche set up almost a year earlier; all we had to do
|
|
was learn how to use it.
|
|
|
|
I had already learned a few tricks from starting up a closed list
|
|
in the fall, so this venture looked easy. I deciphered enough of
|
|
the Parisian handbook, with Bob Pfeiffer's help, to customize the
|
|
message that subscribers would receive. We made my personal VAX
|
|
account the "owner," so that the EJOURNAL@ALBNYVMS editorial
|
|
account wouldn't trip over itself in communicating with
|
|
EJRNL@ALBNYVM1 (the list). Bob told us to ship the mailing list
|
|
to him when we were ready, and he would install it himself. We
|
|
sent it over.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 107 +
|
|
|
|
Meanwhile, approving notes were arriving from the editorial
|
|
panel. We set to preparing the texts to accompany the journal's
|
|
departments: supplements, letters, and reviews. The idea of
|
|
supplements has to do with recantations, objections,
|
|
endorsements, or whatever might deserve to be appended to an
|
|
essay or article already published in EJournal. The supplement
|
|
seems like a reasonable compromise between the permanent, frozen
|
|
text of the printed medium, and the indeterminate, perpetually
|
|
adjusted "con-text of electronic polylog." (Thanks to MBU and, I
|
|
think, John Slatin, for that post-dialogic term.) Whether
|
|
supplements will replace letters of indignation or approbation we
|
|
can't predict. We imagine that a letters section will permit
|
|
debate while issues are still warm, but it may be that anything
|
|
slower than instant e-mail feedback will lag too long to suit the
|
|
network community.
|
|
|
|
Mindful of the mailbox-clog problem, we had decided to devote
|
|
each issue to one substantial essay. Also aware of the
|
|
importance of easy citation, but fretful about clutter and
|
|
conscious of the ways that techniques for electronic text-
|
|
searching have been developing, we decided to announce only the
|
|
number of lines in each section of the issue. Since an
|
|
electronic publication needn't wait for, or rush to meet, a
|
|
quarterly or monthly schedule, I decided to identify each issue
|
|
with a volume number, based on a calendar year, and an
|
|
accompanying (serial) issue number, along with the month and year
|
|
of actual publication. The March 1991 "edition" is Volume 1,
|
|
Issue 1.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.2 The First Issue is Published
|
|
|
|
After the issue layout was prepared, text was copy-edited and
|
|
checked by the author, subscription information was tested for
|
|
comprehensibility as well as accuracy, and a dummy issue was sent
|
|
back and forth to verify arrival appearance, we were ready. It
|
|
was at this point we learned that we'd sent a bad mailing list to
|
|
be installed on the list server.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 108 +
|
|
|
|
In order to be all-electronic, we had put only the e-mail address
|
|
of the recent subscribers into our mailing list, not the users'
|
|
names. Because the list server requires a "real" name as well,
|
|
Bob Pfeiffer sent them back to us after he had arduously checked
|
|
out the validity of every address on our list. Ron made up some
|
|
"real names," I inserted some that I remembered. I dropped by
|
|
Bob's office to say that we were ready to send out EJournal 1.1.
|
|
He said he was leaving for a month's vacation that afternoon.
|
|
Flustered, I shipped over the updated list. He squeezed its
|
|
installation into his countdown schedule, and the first issue was
|
|
ready to go out that evening.
|
|
|
|
However, as I mentioned at the beginning, the ownership question
|
|
tripped me up; I couldn't broadcast to the list from the account
|
|
where the laid-out issue was sitting. Once again, an assumption
|
|
about how easy it would be was optimistic. Again, the fix turned
|
|
out to be easier than we deserved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
Released in April 1991, EJournal 1.1 seems to have been received
|
|
reasonably well. We have a small e-mail folder of
|
|
congratulations. No one has complained. Many more people have
|
|
subscribed than have asked to be dropped from the list. On the
|
|
other hand, we haven't been flooded with submissions or other
|
|
editorial correspondence.
|
|
|
|
At the beginning of this essay I promised "a rationalized
|
|
interpretation of the response" to the first issue. There isn't
|
|
much to interpret, but several matters have come into focus.
|
|
Essentially, I am increasingly aware of EJournal's precarious
|
|
position.
|
|
|
|
First, we have broken from several paper-based conventions, which
|
|
leaves us without much in the way of a conventional constituency.
|
|
At the same time, we don't yet know if networkers generally, even
|
|
those whose home base is in the humanities or social sciences,
|
|
are interested in a conveyance that is even a tiny bit slower
|
|
than lists, newsletters, and personal e-mail.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 109 +
|
|
|
|
Second, we are not a version of an existing print-oriented
|
|
journal. Nor do we represent a professional society or an
|
|
existing academic field. The number of subscribers, approaching
|
|
350, suggests that we may have a constituency, but the paucity of
|
|
submissions may imply that there are more observers of the
|
|
journal than participants in its mission. Or there may simply be
|
|
many more participants in network activities than there are
|
|
observers of its implications.
|
|
|
|
Third, there has been an inversion of difficulties. For two
|
|
years, it looked as if getting started would be hard. Thanks to
|
|
the support and sympathy of many wonderful people, though, that
|
|
has turned out to be relatively easy, although not speedy. The
|
|
hard part is going to be bootstrapping the reciprocal needs of
|
|
those writers and readers for whom the network itself, the
|
|
cyberspace matrix, constitutes a "field" to be explored.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. To subscribe to EJournal, send the following message to
|
|
LISTSERV@ALBNYVM1: SUB EJRNL Subscriber's Name. Submissions
|
|
and all editorial correspondence should be addressed to our
|
|
"office": EJOURNAL@ALBNYVMS.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 110 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Edward M. Jennings
|
|
Department of English
|
|
State University of New York at Albany
|
|
Albany, NY 12222
|
|
EJOURNAL@ALBNYVMS
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Edward M. Jennings. All
|
|
Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 128 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Kovacs, Diane, Willard McCarty, and Michael Kovacs. "How to
|
|
Start and Manage a BITNET LISTSERV Discussion Group: A Beginner's
|
|
Guide." The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1
|
|
(1991): 128-143.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
The following article only attempts to outline the major steps
|
|
you must take in establishing a LISTSERV discussion group. It
|
|
assumes that if you are in any doubt you will be able to obtain
|
|
help on demand from an expert in your local computer center or
|
|
from an experienced colleague. The expert may be called the
|
|
"postmaster," the "LISTSERV owner," or something similar. If you
|
|
are fortunate enough to find a helpful expert, cultivate him or
|
|
her. The discussion lists LSTOWN-L@INDYCMS and ARACHNET@UOTTAWA
|
|
are designed specifically to provide list owners with access to
|
|
LISTSERV experts and experienced list owners (see Appendix A).
|
|
|
|
The following also assumes that you will be in charge of the
|
|
group (i.e., you will both manage or supervise the daily
|
|
operations and be responsible for its success). LISTSERV groups,
|
|
particularly those that are moderated, require someone who is
|
|
attentive (if not devoted) to these operations and an adept
|
|
editor. Note that the mechanical and the intellectual tasks
|
|
required by an electronic discussion group cannot be cleanly
|
|
separated; the editor/owner should be willing and able to
|
|
undertake both.
|
|
|
|
Keep organizational matters as simple as possible, and as loose
|
|
as possible, at least until you have a sure grasp of what your
|
|
group is all about. As editor/owner, you will certainly have
|
|
influence, but much will be determined by the membership as a
|
|
whole. In electronic communications, "vox populi vox Dei" is as
|
|
good an initial motto as you can have. At the same time, total
|
|
license communicates lack of attention and concern, even lack of
|
|
wit. The experts, such as we have them, agree that a successful
|
|
group requires an active, though not dictatorial, editorial
|
|
persona.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 129 +
|
|
|
|
At some point, you may want to use your discussion list as a
|
|
distribution mode for an electronic journal, or you may decide to
|
|
edit your discussion to the extent that it is actually an
|
|
electronic journal. This option requires a serious time
|
|
commitment on your part and detailed knowledge of your local
|
|
mailer/editor software.
|
|
|
|
If the tasks presented below seem daunting, take courage from the
|
|
fact that many novices have gone before you and survived (like
|
|
the authors of this document) not only to tell the tale, but also
|
|
to recommend the journey to others with enthusiasm. Editing a
|
|
discussion group (or what one of us likes to call an "electronic
|
|
seminar") can be a highly fulfilling experience. Many of us
|
|
think that we are witnessing, and may influence, the development
|
|
of a new medium with considerable promise for all disciplines.
|
|
The newness of the medium provides many opportunities for the
|
|
exercise of the imagination.
|
|
|
|
Now for the practical matters.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.0 The Steps to Start
|
|
|
|
Determine that there is a need for a discussion list in an area
|
|
you are interested in (see Appendix B). There are several
|
|
thousand discussion groups already established. One of them may
|
|
already be fulfilling the need that you perceive.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.1 Determine Your Time Commitment
|
|
|
|
Decide that you can commit 20-30 hours per week for the first
|
|
week or two in list planning and set up. Determine that you can
|
|
commit two to eight hours per week for list maintenance
|
|
thereafter. Two hours per week is the minimum you will spend in
|
|
maintaining an unmoderated list. You can expect to spend as much
|
|
as eight hours per week maintaining an active edited list.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.2 Learn About E-Mail and Editor Software
|
|
|
|
You will also need to be familiar with the mailer and editing
|
|
software of your personal e-mail account. You must commit
|
|
sufficient time to learning how your e-mail mailer/editor works.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 130 +
|
|
|
|
You can run a discussion list from almost any kind of
|
|
mainframe/operating system combination (e.g., VAX/VMS, UNIX,
|
|
IBM/VM/CMS, and IBM/MVS). However, there are problems unique to
|
|
using each system. The LISTSERV software runs only on IBM
|
|
mainframes running VM/CMS on the BITNET. If your e-mail account
|
|
is on the BITNET, simple familiarity with your mailer/editor is
|
|
sufficient. You will run your discussion list from your own e-
|
|
mail account in interaction with the LISTSERV software running on
|
|
an IBM machine. For other combinations consult with your
|
|
LISTSERV owner, LSTOWN-L, or ARACHNET colleagues.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.3 Find a LISTSERV Site
|
|
|
|
Locate a computer site running LISTSERV software (see Appendix
|
|
C). Your own site, or one quite close to you, is highly
|
|
preferable. At the start, you will need to have many
|
|
conversations via e-mail, telephone, or in person with your
|
|
LISTSERV owner (the person responsible for maintaining the
|
|
LISTSERV you will be using).
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.4 Read the Documentation
|
|
|
|
Send the command INFO LISTSERV to the LISTSERV at that site.
|
|
Retrieve the documentation files and read them. This
|
|
documentation may not be easy to understand, but you will profit
|
|
from a broad familiarity with it (see Appendix D).
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.5 Subscribe to a List for List Owners/Editors
|
|
|
|
Consider subscribing to LSTOWN-L@INDYCMS (technical help for
|
|
owners of LISTSERV groups) and ARACHNET@UOTTAWA (editorial help
|
|
for owners/editors of LISTSERV groups and electronic serials),
|
|
which you may join before your group is actually in operation.
|
|
You may also want to join an active, well-run group, such as
|
|
HUNANIST@BROWNVM or PACS-L@UHUPVM1.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 131 +
|
|
|
|
2.6 Arrange to Use a LISTSERV
|
|
|
|
Contact the LISTSERV owner at the chosen site and ask permission
|
|
to use the software and disk space for archives and files. Many,
|
|
if not most, sites will give you the processing time and disk
|
|
space free of charge. Dependence on operating grants or being
|
|
subject to other forms of supervision is to be avoided if at all
|
|
possible.
|
|
|
|
If your site does not have LISTSERV, but does have an IBM
|
|
mainframe running VM/SP with a Columbia Mailer and it is
|
|
connected to the BITNET, then you may want to ask your computer
|
|
center to acquire the LISTSERV software. The software is
|
|
available from Eric Thomas (ERIC@SEARN), the author of the
|
|
package. While the software is free, your computer services will
|
|
need to commit a small amount of time and personnel for set up
|
|
and maintenance.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7 Set Up the List
|
|
|
|
You will need to decide on or articulate the following issues
|
|
related to setting up the list (see Appendix E for the parameters
|
|
used in setting up LISTSERV lists).
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.1 Name the Group
|
|
|
|
It is conventional to have all names end in "-L" (as in "Ethics-
|
|
L") to denote a list, but as many or more groups break with this
|
|
convention as hold to it. Time spent on choosing a good name is
|
|
time well spent. Be sure to check with your LISTSERV owner to
|
|
see if the name is already in use.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.2 Determine the Purpose of the Group
|
|
|
|
It is a good idea to have a purpose in mind, although you should
|
|
be prepared to expand or modify your original intentions, as we
|
|
suggested above.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.3 Identify Potential Members
|
|
|
|
For whom is the list designed? For some lists, potential members
|
|
will have to be sought (e.g., through notices in professional
|
|
journals or announcements at conferences).
|
|
|
|
+ Page 132 +
|
|
|
|
2.7.4 Choose the Subscription Method
|
|
|
|
Should members be able to subscribe themselves or be subscribed
|
|
only by you? Open subscription allows people to come and go
|
|
freely as they wish, without bothering you. Closed or "reviewed"
|
|
subscription allows you to decide whom to admit or, perhaps more
|
|
significantly, to ask potential members for information and to
|
|
have a reasonable chance of getting it. You might, for example,
|
|
ask for a statement of interests or professional biography, which
|
|
can then be circulated to the membership and so help forge a
|
|
community.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.5 Set the Scope of Discussion
|
|
|
|
What kinds of questions and topics do you want to be entertained?
|
|
In general, it is far better to have the scope quite widely
|
|
defined, so as not to put many restrictions in place at the
|
|
beginning.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.6 Decide Whether to Moderate the Group
|
|
|
|
Should the group be moderated or unmoderated? The role of the
|
|
moderator more or less combines the duties of editing a
|
|
newsletter or journal with leading a seminar. The advantages of
|
|
a moderated group are chiefly focus and coherence. These
|
|
benefits can be of prime importance in a very active group, but
|
|
moderation takes care and time. An unmoderated group is
|
|
completely subject to the vicissitudes of its members, but it
|
|
requires almost no attention once it has been established. If
|
|
your group has a very specific focus (such as a particular piece
|
|
of software) you will not feel the need of a moderator as keenly.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.7 Regulate the Source of and Access to Messages
|
|
|
|
Do you want the group to be open to messages from non-
|
|
subscribers? Do you want non-subscribers to be able to read the
|
|
contributions from members of your group?
|
|
|
|
+ Page 133 +
|
|
|
|
2.7.8 Establish Services
|
|
|
|
Will your LISTSERV owner allow computer space to run a file
|
|
server? How will you use the file server, and to what extent?
|
|
If your group is to be primarily conversational, you may not need
|
|
the file server for anything other than the monthly logbooks
|
|
automatically kept by LISTSERV. If your group is primarily
|
|
concerned with distributing stable information, you will need a
|
|
sufficient allotment of storage space. Beware of offering your
|
|
members too much personal attention, as this can consume much of
|
|
your time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.9 Get Editorial Help
|
|
|
|
Do you want to set up an editorial board or its equivalent? Can
|
|
you get others to help you (e.g., assist in long-range editing
|
|
tasks)?
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.7.10 Write an Introductory Document
|
|
|
|
Write a brief instructional document to introduce new members to
|
|
your group. This document should contain a concise description
|
|
of the group based on the decisions you have made. It should
|
|
also provide elementary instructions on how to use LISTSERV
|
|
(e.g., to order files from the server). You may also want to
|
|
articulate your editorial policies. Even if the group is
|
|
unmoderated, you may have to intervene occasionally to guide
|
|
discussion around an offensive or otherwise difficult topic, and,
|
|
on such occasions, it is useful to have a statement of policy to
|
|
refer to. (ARACHNET provides examples of such documents.)
|
|
|
|
Distribution of the instructional document can be done
|
|
automatically by LISTSERV. Ask your LISTSERV owner to help you
|
|
alter the DEFAULT $MAILFORM so that instead of the standard "Your
|
|
subscription . . ." memo, the LISTSERV will distribute your
|
|
instructional document to each new subscriber as they subscribe.
|
|
Talk to your LISTSERV owner and experienced list owners to learn
|
|
what other functions can be automated.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 134 +
|
|
|
|
2.7.11 Establish Error Handling Procedures
|
|
|
|
Who will handle errors? Will your LISTSERV owner have time?
|
|
With the help of LSTOWN-L, it is possible for you to cope with
|
|
errors yourself. Error handling is discussed below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.8 Get the LISTSERV Owner to Set Up the List
|
|
|
|
Ask the LISTSERV owner to set up your list. Then you should test
|
|
it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.9 Announce the List
|
|
|
|
Send an announcement of your new list to NEW-LIST@NDSUVM1 and to
|
|
ARACHNET@UOTTAWA. If your group touches on computing in the
|
|
humanities and you wish it to attract general attention, you
|
|
should also send an announcement to HUMANIST@BROWNVM. If your
|
|
group is related to any other existing discussions you may want
|
|
to forward copies of your announcement to them.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 Daily List Maintenance
|
|
|
|
|
|
The following briefly outlines what tasks you can expect to
|
|
perform. Of course, different styles of management lead to
|
|
different amounts and kinds of work. This work will be much
|
|
easier if you have a computer and modem at home, since by nature
|
|
it is easily done in bits and pieces during odd moments.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.1 Monitoring Contributions
|
|
|
|
The unmoderated list will need monitoring for inappropriate
|
|
postings and network problems every other day or so. Although
|
|
you cannot recall an offensive posting that has already been
|
|
circulated, you can and should respond directly to anyone who
|
|
makes such a posting (posting directly to the list about such
|
|
problems is considered bad etiquette, unless it is a general
|
|
problem). A light touch is better than a heavy hand, but list
|
|
owners/editors must occasionally take decisive action.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 135 +
|
|
|
|
The moderated list may need attention daily, depending on the
|
|
amount of activity. Contributions may simply be passed on to
|
|
your LISTSERV software without modification, or you can use
|
|
digesting and other software to clean up messages (e.g., to
|
|
remove verbose message-headers) and to package messages loosely
|
|
by subject. Digesting and other helpful software can be obtained
|
|
from colleagues, such as those on ARACHNET.
|
|
|
|
Depending on how your list is set up, you may need to monitor and
|
|
respond to requests for subscription and to distribute the
|
|
introductory document to new members. These tasks may be done
|
|
every other day or so.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.2 Dealing with Errors
|
|
|
|
You will need to monitor and respond to errors arising from
|
|
addressing problems and misbehaving software. There are three
|
|
kinds of errors: (a) for "reviewed" subscriptions, errors you
|
|
make when you give LISTSERV the addresses of new members; (b) for
|
|
subscriptions made by members themselves (e.g., illegal node ID's
|
|
sent by software at the user's site); and (c) for other sorts of
|
|
network failures.
|
|
|
|
Whatever the cause, an incorrect address will usually be rejected
|
|
by network software (rather than simply dropped), and the
|
|
offending message will be returned (usually to you, the list
|
|
owner). In the beginning, you will doubtless need help from a
|
|
network expert. The worst consequence of such errors is a
|
|
"network loop," in which messages are echoed back and forth
|
|
between LISTSERV and mail software elsewhere on the network. As
|
|
a result, members can get deluged by junk mail rather quickly.
|
|
Note that loops and other causes of junk mail are much less
|
|
likely in moderated groups, since the editor is always there to
|
|
act as a filter. Loops can still occur in a moderated group
|
|
because of local mailer problems, in which case your subscribers
|
|
will need to talk with their local computer services people.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 136 +
|
|
|
|
4.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
Even as we write, new uses for computer mediated communications
|
|
are being developed. The possibilities are only limited by the
|
|
imagination and confidence of the people who use the machines.
|
|
The LISTSERV software provides the opportunity for motivated and
|
|
enthusiastic people with minimal technical skills to imagine and
|
|
create new vehicles for communication.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Appendix A. Useful E-Mail Addresses
|
|
|
|
ERIC@SEARN--Eric Thomas, the author of the LISTSERV software.
|
|
|
|
NEW-LIST@NDSUVM1--A list for the announcement of new lists.
|
|
|
|
LSTOWN-L@INDYCMS--A list for the sharing of information between
|
|
LISTSERV list owners.
|
|
|
|
HELP-NET@TEMPLEVM--A list for the discussion of common e-mail
|
|
problems.
|
|
|
|
ARACHNET@UOTTAWA--A list for owners of academic discussion lists
|
|
and editors of electronic serials.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Appendix B. How to Obtain a List of Discussion Lists
|
|
|
|
To obtain a list of all BITNET LISTSERV lists with a short
|
|
description of each list, send the command "LIST GLOBAL" to any
|
|
LISTSERV address (e.g., LISTSERV@BITNIC).
|
|
|
|
To obtain the "List of Lists" (a comprehensive list of discussion
|
|
lists that are available on the BITNET, Internet, and UUCPnet),
|
|
first and foremost, be sure that you have sufficient disk space
|
|
on the computer account that you will be requesting it from since
|
|
the list requires approximately a megabyte of space! To have the
|
|
parts of the file sent to you (it is broken into 11 parts to
|
|
facilitate sending it over the BITNET), send a message or mail to
|
|
LISTSERV@NDSUVM1 with the command "GET INTEREST PACKAGE NEW-
|
|
LIST."
|
|
|
|
+ Page 137 +
|
|
|
|
Appendix C. How to Locate a LISTSERV Site
|
|
|
|
Copy the following text and send it to LISTSERV@PSUVM (or NDSUVM,
|
|
KENTVM, or another LISTSERV site with the PEERS database). Leave
|
|
the subject line blank. Substitute your state for the word
|
|
"State" in the search.
|
|
|
|
|
|
//
|
|
Database Search DD=Rules
|
|
//Rules DD *
|
|
Search State in Peers
|
|
sendback print all
|
|
/*
|
|
|
|
You will be sent a file called DATABASE OUTPUT. This file will
|
|
contain information on all the sites running LISTSERV software in
|
|
the state you searched with. This information will include the
|
|
name and e-mail address of the person responsible for the
|
|
LISTSERV.
|
|
|
|
If your state yields no results, try adjacent states.
|
|
|
|
It is also possible to search the PEERS (or other) Database
|
|
interactively. To obtain the LDBASE software which will allow
|
|
interactive searching issue the following commands.
|
|
|
|
For VM/SP CMS systems:
|
|
|
|
TELL LISTSERV AT node GET LDBASE EXEC
|
|
|
|
TELL LISTSERV AT node GET LSVIUCV MODULE
|
|
|
|
The command to start the user interface is simply "LDBASE" to
|
|
access your "home" server, or "LDBASE node" to access the
|
|
LISTSERV server at another node.
|
|
|
|
For VAX/VMS systems:
|
|
|
|
SEND LISTSERV@node GET LDBASE COM
|
|
|
|
+ Page 138 +
|
|
|
|
The command to start the user interface is "@LDBASE." This will
|
|
install the required files in your directory and display more
|
|
detailed instructions about the program.
|
|
|
|
Other systems may not presently access the database in
|
|
interactive mode.
|
|
|
|
The Exec is self-documented, and it will ask you for the user ID
|
|
and node ID of the server you wish to access, after which it will
|
|
try to establish a network connection to that server's database.
|
|
This may fail if a line is down or if interactive database access
|
|
has been disabled at the installation you are trying to reach.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Appendix D. Some Useful LISTSERV Documentation
|
|
|
|
To get any of the files described below, send the command "INFO
|
|
topic" to any LISTSERV, where "topic" is the word in the Topic
|
|
column of Table 1 below.
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Table 1. INFO Topics
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Topic Filename/Filetype Description
|
|
|
|
PResent (LISTPRES MEMO) Presentation of LISTSERV for new
|
|
users
|
|
|
|
GENintro (LISTSERV MEMO) General information about Revised
|
|
LISTSERV
|
|
|
|
REFcard (LISTSERV REFCARD) Command reference card
|
|
|
|
KEYwords (LISTKEYW MEMO) Description of list header keywords
|
|
|
|
FILEs (LISTFILE MEMO) Description of the file-server
|
|
functions
|
|
|
|
COORDinat (LISTCOOR MEMO) Information about LISTSERV
|
|
Coordination
|
|
|
|
DATABASE (LISTDB MEMO) Description of the database
|
|
functions
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
+ Page 139 +
|
|
|
|
Appendix E. Some LISTSERV List Options
|
|
|
|
The characteristics of a LISTSERV list are set in the LIST file
|
|
(e.g., the file for GOVDOC-L is GOVDOC-L LIST). The options
|
|
available are described in the KEYWORDS memo available from any
|
|
LISTSERV (see Appendix D). Some options mentioned in this
|
|
article are described below.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sender=[Public,Editor]
|
|
|
|
If "Sender=Editor," all mail sent to the list address will be
|
|
forwarded to the person addressed in the Editor field, who can
|
|
then forward the mail back to the list if the posting meets
|
|
approval.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Editor=[e-mail address of editor]
|
|
|
|
If "Sender=Editor," this field is required. Only mail sent from
|
|
this address will be posted to the list. All other mail sent to
|
|
the list address will be forwarded to this address.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Subscription=[By_owner,Open,Closed]
|
|
|
|
If "Sub=By_owner," all subscription requests will be forwarded to
|
|
the first address in the "Owner=" field (and the attempted
|
|
subscriber will be so notified). If "Sub=Public," anyone will be
|
|
able to subscribe to the list. If "Sub=Closed," no one will be
|
|
able to subscribe to the list, though any of the list owners will
|
|
be able to add new subscribers.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 140 +
|
|
|
|
Ack=[Yes,No,Msg]
|
|
|
|
Defines the default value of the "Ack/NoAck" distribution option
|
|
for new subscribers. Subscribers will still be able to change
|
|
the option with the SET command. If "Ack=Yes," messages will be
|
|
sent when the user's mail file is being processed. Additionally,
|
|
a short acknowledgment with statistical information on the
|
|
mailing will be sent. This is the default. If "Ack=Msg,"
|
|
messages will be sent when the user's mail file is being
|
|
processed. Statistical information will also be sent via
|
|
messages, but no acknowledgment mail will be sent. If "Ack=No,"
|
|
a single message, but no acknowledgment mail nor statistics will
|
|
be sent when your mail file is being processed.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Errors-To=[Postmaster,Owner,e-mail address]
|
|
|
|
Defines the person or list of persons that are to receive
|
|
rejected mail for the list. The default value is "Postmaster,"
|
|
and it is recommended that the owners change it to "Owners" or
|
|
"Owners,Postmaster" as soon as they become familiar with LISTSERV
|
|
and the different types of e-mail errors.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Default-options=Repro
|
|
|
|
Putting this field in defines the default value of the
|
|
Repro/NoRepro distribution option of your list to "Repro." This
|
|
has the effect that anyone posting a note to your list will
|
|
receive a copy of their note. The normal default ("NoRepro")
|
|
means that a poster only receives a message acknowledging receipt
|
|
of his/her posting.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 141 +
|
|
|
|
Recommended Readings
|
|
|
|
Fuchs, Ira. "Research Networks and Acceptable Use." EDUCOM
|
|
Bulletin 23 (Summer/Fall 1988): 43-48.
|
|
|
|
Heim, Michael. "Humanistic Discussion and the Online
|
|
Conference." Philosophy Today 30 (Winter 1986): 278-88.
|
|
|
|
Hiltz, Starr Roxanne. Online Communities: A Case Study of the
|
|
Office of the Future. Norwood, NJ: Ablex Publishing Corp. 1984.
|
|
|
|
Katzen, May. "The Impact of New Technologies on Scholarly
|
|
Communication." In Multi-Media Communications, ed. May Katzen,
|
|
16-50. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1982.
|
|
|
|
Kerr, Elaine B. "Electronic Leadership: A Guide to Moderating
|
|
Online Conferences." IEEE Transactions on Professional
|
|
Communication PC 29, no. 1 (1986): 12-18.
|
|
|
|
Kovacs, Diane K. "GovDoc-L: An Online Intellectual Community of
|
|
Documents Librarians and Other Individuals Concerned with Access
|
|
to Government Information." Government Publications Review 17
|
|
(September/October 1990): 411-420.
|
|
|
|
Landweber, Lawrence H., Dennis M. Jennings, and Ira Fuchs.
|
|
"Research Computer Networks and Their Interconnection." IEEE
|
|
Communications Magazine 24, no. 6 (1986): 5-17.
|
|
|
|
Mackay, Wendy E. "Diversity in the Use of Electronic Mail: A
|
|
Preliminary Inquiry." ACM Transactions on Office Information
|
|
Systems 6, no. 4 (1988): 380-397.
|
|
|
|
Pfaffenberger, Bryan. "Research Networks, Scientific
|
|
Communication, and the Personal Computer." IEEE Transactions on
|
|
Professional Communication PC 29, no. 1 (1986): 30-33.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 142 +
|
|
|
|
Quarterman, John S. The Matrix: Computer Networks and
|
|
Conferencing Systems Worldwide. Bedford, MA: Digital Press,
|
|
1990.
|
|
|
|
Rafaeli,Sheizaf. "The Electronic Bulletin Board: A Computer-
|
|
Driven Mass Medium." Computers and the Social Sciences 2, no. 3
|
|
(1986): 123-36.
|
|
|
|
Rice, Ronald E. and Donald Case. "Electronic Message Systems in
|
|
the University: A Description of Use and Utility." Journal of
|
|
Communication 33, no. 1 (1983): 131-152.
|
|
|
|
Richardson, John. "The Limitations to Electronic Communication
|
|
in the Research Community." Paper delivered at the Information
|
|
Technology and the Research Process Conference, Cranfield, UK,
|
|
July 1989.
|
|
|
|
Spitzer, Michael. "Writing Style in Computer Conferences."
|
|
IEEE Transactions on Professional Communication PC 29, no. 1
|
|
(1986): 19-22.
|
|
|
|
Sproull, Lee and Sara Kiesler. "Reducing Social Context Cues:
|
|
Electronic Mail in Organizational Communication." Management
|
|
Science 32 (November 1986): 1492-512.
|
|
|
|
Steinfield, Charles W. "Computer-Mediated Communication
|
|
Systems." Annual Review of Information Science and Technology
|
|
21 (1986): 167-202.
|
|
|
|
Turoff, Murray. "Structuring Computer-Mediated Communication
|
|
Systems to Avoid Information Overload." Communications of the
|
|
ACM 28 (1985): 680-689.
|
|
|
|
Updegrove, Daniel. "Electronic Mail and Networks: New Tools for
|
|
University Administrators." Cause/Effect 13 (Spring 1990):
|
|
41-48. [Available by e-mail from LISTSERV@BITNIC with the
|
|
command: GET EMAILNET UPDEGR-D.]
|
|
|
|
+ Page 143 +
|
|
|
|
About the Authors
|
|
|
|
Diane K. Kovacs
|
|
Humanities Reference Librarian
|
|
Kent State University Libraries
|
|
Kent, Ohio 44242
|
|
DKOVACS@KENTVM
|
|
DKOVACS@KENTVM.KENT.EDU
|
|
|
|
Michael J. Kovacs
|
|
Technical Advisor, GOVDOC-L, LIBREF-L, and LIBRES
|
|
781 S. Lincoln Street
|
|
Kent, Ohio 44240
|
|
LIBRK420@KENTVMS
|
|
LIBRK420@KSUVXA.KENT.EDU
|
|
|
|
Willard McCarty
|
|
Centre for Computing in the Humanities
|
|
University of Toronto
|
|
Robarts Library
|
|
130 St. George Street
|
|
Toronto, Ontario M5S 1A5
|
|
Canada
|
|
EDITOR@EPAS.UTORONTO.CA
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Diane Kovacs, Willard
|
|
McCarty, and Michael Kovacs. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
+ Page 171 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991):
|
|
171-176.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Lorcan Dempsey. Libraries, Networks and OSI: A Review,
|
|
with a Report on North American Developments. Bath, U.K.:
|
|
Library, University of Bath, 1991. ISBN 0-9516856-0-0. $60.
|
|
Reviewed by Clifford A. Lynch.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
Lorcan Dempsey made a study trip to North America in May 1990 as
|
|
part of a British-Library-funded study of library networking
|
|
(i.e., use of computer networks by libraries) in North America.
|
|
Based on this trip, as well as on extensive literature research
|
|
and follow-on electronic mail and phone discussions, he prepared
|
|
the report reviewed here. The prospective reader should
|
|
understand that this book is in fact a published report. Some
|
|
sections assume considerable familiarity with the subject matter;
|
|
extensive quotations from the literature are included. Some
|
|
sections are quite detailed and discuss work in progress (and
|
|
some of this material will date quickly). Sometimes, the
|
|
coverage is a bit encyclopedic, which makes for slightly tedious
|
|
reading, but such detail is necessary in a comprehensive report.
|
|
|
|
The book opens with a brief discussion of the computer networking
|
|
context in both the U.S. and the U.K. and its implications for
|
|
library service. The perspective is practical and
|
|
service-oriented.
|
|
|
|
Chapter 2 is a brief (25 page), very readable overview of OSI.
|
|
Again, practical issues and real developments are emphasized,
|
|
rather than theory or religious positions. TCP/IP is also
|
|
briefly discussed, along with some TCP/IP-OSI interoperability
|
|
considerations. There is some blunt discussion of the extent to
|
|
which OSI can be expected to guarantee interoperability among
|
|
systems, and of important issues such as registration,
|
|
application interoperability profiles, and conformance testing.
|
|
Dempsey supports his arguments with well-researched facts and
|
|
statistics, and the concluding sections of this chapter, on the
|
|
future of OSI, offer one of the most realistic assessments of the
|
|
future I have seen in the library-related OSI literature.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 172 +
|
|
|
|
The exploration of OSI is continued in Chapter 3, where
|
|
discussion shifts from the overall OSI architecture and its
|
|
acceptance to specific protocols for messaging (X.400),
|
|
directories (X.500), file transfer (FTAM), and remote login
|
|
(VTP). It is an excellent survey that links these sometimes
|
|
abstract topics to real activities in the library world. Readers
|
|
unfamiliar with these protocols will find this chapter a good
|
|
introduction. Coverage, however, emphasizes Canadian
|
|
developments, and it is weaker on some of the present U.S. work
|
|
to integrate X.400 and X.500 technology into the existing
|
|
Internet infrastructure. There is little mention of parallel
|
|
protocols in use in the TCP/IP world.
|
|
|
|
Chapter 4 covers the Linked Systems Project, the National
|
|
Coordinated Cataloging projects, and related topics. This brief,
|
|
even-handed review emphasizes the technical rather than political
|
|
dimensions of LSP. The U.K. view of the project and of the role
|
|
of the Library of Congress in the library community is
|
|
particularly interesting.
|
|
|
|
Chapter 5 covers the Interlibrary Loan (ILL) Protocol (ISO
|
|
10160/10161), the National Library of Canada, and the Canadian
|
|
vision of networked libraries. The National Library of Canada
|
|
has been a very strong supporter of OSI and did much of the work
|
|
on the ILL protocol. The view of the world implicit in this work
|
|
is quite different from the U.S. vision (which is not much
|
|
discussed in this chapter). U.S. readers will find this chapter
|
|
uninteresting (irrelevant) . . . or provocative.
|
|
|
|
Chapter 6 covers Search and Retrieve (SR, ISO 10162/10163, better
|
|
known to many in the U.S. as Z39.50), which is the U.S. National
|
|
Standard version of SR and includes some extensions not yet in
|
|
the international standard. The chapter explains the functioning
|
|
of the protocol in general terms, places it in perspective, and
|
|
surveys some of the implementations currently underway. There is
|
|
some interesting assessment of the impact of Z39.50 in the U.S.,
|
|
Canada, and the U.K.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 173 +
|
|
|
|
Chapter 7 deals with libraries and the research networks (e.g.,
|
|
Internet, NREN, and BITNET). Dempsey covers the political
|
|
history of the NREN movement, use of LISTSERV technology in
|
|
libraries, and briefly discusses network-based publishing,
|
|
government data on the network, resource guides, the digital
|
|
library system proposal of Kahn and Cerf ("knowbots"), and the
|
|
activities of the Coalition for Networked Information. Again,
|
|
the comparisons Dempsey draws to U.K. activities are very
|
|
interesting.
|
|
|
|
Local systems--online catalogs, access to journal literature,
|
|
electronic information acquisition, and related matters--are
|
|
explored in Chapter 8. The points of the chapter are illustrated
|
|
by several case studies, including projects at Carnegie-Mellon
|
|
University and Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute. Much of this
|
|
chapter simply sets the stage for the following chapter,
|
|
"Networks and Resource Sharing," by providing a picture of the
|
|
changing library services visible to the patron. I feel that
|
|
this chapter only weakly illustrates some of the budgetary
|
|
pressures and institutional planning issues driving many of the
|
|
developments under discussion.
|
|
|
|
Chapter 9 gives OCLC, RLIN, ILLINET Online, the Ohio Library and
|
|
Information System (OLIS) (currently in the planning stages), the
|
|
MELVYL system, CARL, and Irving as examples of systems serving
|
|
groups of libraries, and discusses some developments in Canada.
|
|
The focus in this chapter is on current systems and near-term
|
|
developments, not on possible longer-term activities such as site
|
|
licenses for electronic journals. While interesting, the
|
|
material does not seem to be connected to the rest of the report
|
|
as well as it might have been.
|
|
|
|
The report ends abruptly at this point; perhaps that is its great
|
|
flaw. As a reader, I want some overall conclusions and general
|
|
comments, giving Dempsey's view on the differences between the
|
|
U.S. and U.K. and on where he thinks the projects he has
|
|
described will succeed or fail. The absence of such a concluding
|
|
section is a great disappointment.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 174 +
|
|
|
|
To be sure, this report has some limitations. It provides little
|
|
coverage of the issues concerning fee-for-service information
|
|
providers or publishers. It tends to look only at the near-term
|
|
future, and it does not consider more radical shifts that might
|
|
take place later in the 1990's. The reader will not find
|
|
"science-fiction" here about virtual reality, multimedia network
|
|
documents that talk to each other, or intelligent agents.
|
|
Dempsey is not an electronic network evangelist. While he
|
|
produces an even treatment of many topics, his report does not
|
|
recognize the powerful social forces at work within the computer
|
|
networking "community" which are adding fuel to many of the
|
|
developments he describes.
|
|
|
|
The role of public libraries receives minimal coverage. There is
|
|
a discussion of Cleveland Free-Net, for example, but more depth
|
|
and more coverage of the policy issues here would provide a
|
|
complete picture. The relationships between network information
|
|
and scientific research are not really explored. Finally, there
|
|
are a few projects that should have been mentioned and seem to be
|
|
overlooked, such as the work of the Memex Institute.
|
|
|
|
Although I disagree with some of Dempsey's conclusions, he is
|
|
very careful to separate fact from opinion. I believe his facts
|
|
are generally very accurate, which is a considerable achievement
|
|
in an environment changing so fast and in which the literature is
|
|
so spotty and occasionally contradictory. Dempsey supports his
|
|
opinions so well, that despite our differences in opinions, I
|
|
find his perspective stimulating and thought-provoking and very
|
|
valuable. I can recognize that his "outsider's" dispassionate
|
|
viewpoint offers important perspectives that we might not want to
|
|
hear, but that we need to consider anyway.
|
|
|
|
This is a wonderful book that we should thank Dempsey for writing
|
|
and the British Library for supporting. (I do find myself
|
|
thinking, parochially, that it is strange that the first real
|
|
book on these topics has been written from a European perspective
|
|
and underwritten by the British Library. The topics covered are
|
|
terribly important to the library, information science, and
|
|
networking communities. Why hasn't this type of book been
|
|
written from a U.S. perspective?)
|
|
|
|
+ Page 175 +
|
|
|
|
This volume collects and synthesizes a tremendous amount of
|
|
information that has not appeared previously in any coherent
|
|
form. Simply providing this report for North America would have
|
|
been a great contribution, but Dempsey goes much further,
|
|
providing analysis and comparison between North American and
|
|
European attitudes and plans, which enriches the work with a new
|
|
set of insights.
|
|
|
|
Although it is not intended as a textbook, this would be a superb
|
|
text (perhaps supplemented by some journal articles) for the
|
|
classes studying the impact and implications of computer networks
|
|
and network information resources on libraries, which all library
|
|
schools should be planning for their curricula. The book
|
|
includes an extensive, very current bibliography, a summary of
|
|
relevant standards, and a good acronym list. It would be a
|
|
provocative point of departure for any number of classroom
|
|
discussions.
|
|
|
|
Library administrators and library technology planners should
|
|
read this book, as should those concerned with information
|
|
technology planning in universities. Library school students
|
|
(and faculty!) should read it. Those concerned with national
|
|
networking policy should read it. It should be equally important
|
|
to the computer networking community as a survey of the
|
|
development of the role of libraries in computer networks and the
|
|
evolving national information infrastructure, and I hope that
|
|
members of this community will also read it.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 176 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Clifford A. Lynch
|
|
Director, Division of Library Automation
|
|
University of California Office of the President
|
|
300 Lakeside Drive, 8th floor
|
|
Oakland, California 94612-3550
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Clifford A. Lynch. All
|
|
Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 5 +
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Okerson, Ann. "The Electronic Journal: What, Whence, and
|
|
When?" The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1
|
|
(1991): 5-24.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
This paper is based on a presentation given at the OCLC Users
|
|
Council Annual Meeting in February 1991.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
A quick scan of topics of recent library, networking,
|
|
professional, and societal meetings leads to the inevitable
|
|
conclusion that electronic publishing is the "Debutante of the
|
|
Year." Supporting technologies have matured and present their
|
|
dance cards to eager potential suitors: publishers and content
|
|
creators. The newest entrant to the glittering ballroom is
|
|
academic discourse and writing, suddenly highly susceptible to
|
|
the nubile charms of the ripening medium. The season's opening
|
|
features the youthful search for the future of the scholarly
|
|
journal.
|
|
|
|
By "journal," I mean the scholarly journal. The scholarly
|
|
journal mainly communicates the work of scholars, academics, and
|
|
researchers, and it contributes to the development of ideas that
|
|
form the "body of knowledge." By "electronic journal," I
|
|
generally mean one delivered via networks, although those locally
|
|
owned through a static electronic format such as CD-ROM are not
|
|
specifically excluded.
|
|
|
|
This paper overviews several critical questions about the
|
|
electronic journal. What is it? What is its appeal? Where will
|
|
it come from? At what rate will it appear? When will it be
|
|
accepted? It suggests that for the first time in over 200 years
|
|
the paper scholarly journal can be supplanted or, at least,
|
|
supplemented in a significant way by another medium, and this may
|
|
lead to a new type of scholarly discourse.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 6 +
|
|
|
|
At the outset, consider a historical parallel for today's
|
|
scholarly information concerns. In an article of fall 1990,
|
|
Edward Tenner, an executive editor at Princeton University Press,
|
|
describes information stresses of the last century [1]. Between
|
|
1850 and 1875, the number of U.S. library collections with more
|
|
than 25,000 volumes increased from nine to one hundred, and the
|
|
number of libraries with more than 100,000 volumes grew
|
|
infinitely from zero to ten. This unprecedented growth occurred
|
|
during the time of a technologically advanced tool--the printed
|
|
book catalog. The printed book catalog was indisputably an
|
|
advance on the handwritten one. Nonetheless, the printed book
|
|
catalog became grossly inadequate to cope with ever-plentiful
|
|
scholarly output.
|
|
|
|
Although we view information management as a serious academic
|
|
concern today, the perception that knowledge is increasing far
|
|
more rapidly than our ability to organize it effectively and make
|
|
it available is a timeless issue for scholarship and libraries.
|
|
In the 1850's, Harvard pioneered the solution to the book catalog
|
|
problem by establishing a public card catalog. In 1877, ALA
|
|
adopted the present 75 x 125 mm standard for the catalog card.
|
|
Despite Dewey's anger about its shift to non-metric 3" x 5" size,
|
|
the card changed the entire face of bibliographic information,
|
|
from the bounded (and bound), finite book catalog to the far more
|
|
user-responsive, open, adaptable, organic--and exceedingly
|
|
convenient--individual entry. Even then, libraries were
|
|
technological innovators.
|
|
|
|
The Library Bureau was established in 1876 to supply equipment to
|
|
librarians, and even eager commercial customers lined up. In the
|
|
late 1880's, the secretary of the Holstein-Friesian Association
|
|
of America in Iowa City wrote to the Bureau that he had first
|
|
seen a card system in the Iowa State University Library in 1882
|
|
and had applied the idea to 40,000 animals in the
|
|
Holstein-Friesian Herd Book. "We are now using," he
|
|
enthusiastically exulted, "about 10,000 new cards per year, which
|
|
henceforth must double every two years." Mr. Tenner points out
|
|
that here was a cattle-log in its truest sense! After I related
|
|
this story to a group of librarians, a collections librarian from
|
|
Iowa State announced that the Holstein-Friesian Herd Book still
|
|
exists at the University library; it is in electronic form!
|
|
|
|
+ Page 7 +
|
|
|
|
The story effectively reminds us--again--how quickly users want
|
|
the latest information. Whether of books or cows, a catalog
|
|
printed every year or so would not do, even 100 years ago. The
|
|
unit card improved access by an order of magnitude, and online
|
|
catalogs today list a book as quickly as it is cataloged, often
|
|
prior to its publication. The book, or at least knowledge of its
|
|
existence, becomes accessible instantaneously.
|
|
|
|
One hundred years ago, perhaps even 20 years ago, articles were
|
|
published in journals because journals were the quickest means of
|
|
disseminating new ideas and findings. The information
|
|
"explosion" teamed with today's journal distribution conventions
|
|
mandates that the printed article can take as long, or longer,
|
|
than a monograph to reach the reader. As articles queue for peer
|
|
review, editing, and publication in the journal "package,"
|
|
distribution delays of months are the norm. One- to two-year
|
|
delays are not unusual. Under half a year is "fast track."
|
|
Meanwhile, as scholars demand the latest ideas, more and more
|
|
papers are distributed in advance of "normal" publication outlets
|
|
through informal "colleges"--distribution lists of colleagues and
|
|
friends.
|
|
|
|
The archival work of record is currently the paper one. The
|
|
printed journal is important because it has established a
|
|
subscriber tradition that reaches far outside the preprint crowd.
|
|
Since libraries subscribe to journals, they potentially reach any
|
|
interested reader and respondent. The scholarly journal's
|
|
familiar subscription distribution mechanism and built-in quality
|
|
filters (refereeing and editing) have also made its articles the
|
|
principal measure of research productivity. By publishing
|
|
critiqued ideas, authors not only distribute their work, they
|
|
also leverage this printed currency into the tangible
|
|
remunerations of job security and advancement.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 8 +
|
|
|
|
Nonetheless, by the time of formal print publication, the ideas
|
|
themselves have circulated a comparatively long time. Given
|
|
researchers' information expectations and the perception that
|
|
high-speed distribution is possible (and indeed already happens),
|
|
alternative, rapid means of sharing information will assuredly
|
|
displace the print journal as the sole icon or sacrament of
|
|
scholarly communication. The front-runner is distribution via
|
|
the electronic networks, such as BITNET and Internet, that
|
|
already link many campuses, laboratories, and research agencies.
|
|
For already established journal titles, advance descriptions of
|
|
articles will routinely become available (like cataloguing copy),
|
|
followed closely by prepublication delivery of the articles
|
|
themselves. The success of such a program will eventually alter
|
|
the fundamental characteristics of the paper journal. These
|
|
changes are already beginning.
|
|
|
|
At the heart of Mr. Tenner's story is the breaking down of the
|
|
catalog into its component parts, paralleled 100 years later in
|
|
the potential for unbundling the journal into its flexible
|
|
component parts--articles--that can be delivered singly or in
|
|
desired recombinations. Of course, the indexing and abstracting
|
|
services began this process long ago. After World War II,
|
|
photocopying made it practical to reproduce single articles.
|
|
Now, rapid electronic technologies will accelerate unbundling.
|
|
Soon the article (or idea) unit will supplant the publisher
|
|
prepackaged journal. Like the book catalog, it will be perceived
|
|
as a lovable but unwieldy dinosaur.
|
|
|
|
Like the records cast loose from book catalogs, articles will
|
|
need fuller and more unified subject description and
|
|
classification to make it possible to pull diverse ideas
|
|
together. These are urgent needs that reflect some of the most
|
|
serious problems of the journal literature: (1) inadequate,
|
|
inconsistent description of articles; and (2) the failure of the
|
|
present secondary sources to cross-index disciplines, even as
|
|
they duplicate title coverage.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 9 +
|
|
|
|
2.0 Two Visions of the Electronic Journal
|
|
|
|
One view of the electronic journal, a conservative view, is based
|
|
on today's journal stored as electronic impulses. This
|
|
electronic journal parallels and mimics the current paper journal
|
|
format, except that it may be article- rather than issue-based.
|
|
Because it is delivered via electronic networks, it is quick,
|
|
transmitted the moment it is written, reviewed, and polished.
|
|
Able to appear at a precise location, it is a key component of
|
|
the scholar's "virtual library." Where the subscriber does not
|
|
seek a paper copy, the electronic journal saves the costs of
|
|
paper printing and mailing. Its paper-saving characteristics
|
|
could eventually relieve the "serials crisis" which is
|
|
characterized by libraries' inability to repurchase institutional
|
|
research results because of the learned journals' skyrocketing
|
|
subscription prices. Of course, early experience with electronic
|
|
equivalents of paper information loudly and clearly proclaims
|
|
that the moment information becomes mobile, rather than static,
|
|
this transformation fundamentally alters the way in which
|
|
information is used, shared, and eventually created. Changing
|
|
the medium of journal distribution, even with so modest,
|
|
cautious, and imitative a vision, carries unpredictable
|
|
consequences.
|
|
|
|
Visionaries and electronic seers ("skywriters" such as
|
|
Psycoloquy's co-editor Stevan Harnad [2]) find mere electronic
|
|
substitution for paper archiving a timid, puny view of the
|
|
e-journal. In their dreams and experiments, the idea is
|
|
sprouted precisely when it is ready, critiqued via the "Net," and
|
|
put out immediately for wide examination or "open peer
|
|
commentary." Ideas that might have been stillborn in paper come
|
|
alive as other scholars respond with alacrity and collaborate to
|
|
improve knowledge systems.
|
|
|
|
Such a revolutionary e-journal concept offers the potential to
|
|
re-think the informal and formal systems of scholarly
|
|
communication, and alter them in ways that are most effective and
|
|
comfortable for specific disciplines and individuals, utilizing
|
|
electronic conversations, squibbs, mega-journals, consensus
|
|
journals, and models not yet dreamt of. Diverse forms of
|
|
academic currency co-exist, and fewer writings are considered the
|
|
"last word" on any subject.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 10 +
|
|
|
|
The visionaries' e-journal is comfortable intermedia; it opens
|
|
windows onto ideas attached as supplementary files, footnotes,
|
|
sound, and visual matter. Writing is not confined to any place
|
|
or time or group. Paper distribution either takes place
|
|
secondarily or does not happen at all. In short, an increasing
|
|
numbers of scholars imagine the whole process of scholarly
|
|
communication undergoing dramatic change, becoming instant,
|
|
global, interactive [3].
|
|
|
|
Not surprisingly, some academic editors believe that electronic
|
|
publishers ought to begin with a more "conventional" publication
|
|
strategy, which is likely over time to transform the scholarly
|
|
communications system. Charles Bailey of the Public-Access
|
|
Computer Systems (PACS) group of electronic publications as well
|
|
as Eyal Amiran and John Unsworth of the Postmodern Culture group
|
|
share this vision.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 Rivaling the Scholarly Paper Journal
|
|
|
|
In existence for over 200 years, the paper journal has been given
|
|
the imprimatur and loyalty of the best scholars as authors and
|
|
editors. Continually expanding, it has resisted all attempts to
|
|
supplement it, let alone supplant it. For a very nice discussion
|
|
of the largely unsuccessful projects that were targeted at a new
|
|
format or type of journal, see Anne Piternick's article in
|
|
Journal of Academic Librarianship [4]. For a detailed review of
|
|
electronic journal literature and a comprehensive bibliography
|
|
through about 1988, Michael Gabriel provides an excellent
|
|
overview [5]. Early electronic publishing proposals long precede
|
|
the Chronicle editorials by Dougherty [6] (we should marry the
|
|
technological capabilities of university computers and
|
|
university-sponsored research into a coherent system) and Rogers
|
|
and Hurt [7] (the packaged, printed journal is obsolete as a
|
|
vehicle of scholarly communication) with which librarians are so
|
|
familiar. They were developed in the 1970's in the information
|
|
science literature.
|
|
|
|
Early experiments fundamentally failed because they were
|
|
externally imposed, scholars were disinterested in writing for
|
|
electronic media, and they were unwilling to read it. They were
|
|
probably unwilling because of lack of pervasive equipment,
|
|
learned electronic skills, and critical mass. But today, there
|
|
are some thirty networked electronic journals, of which about
|
|
eight are refereed or lightly refereed, and there are probably at
|
|
least sixty networked electronic newsletters [8].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 11 +
|
|
|
|
Since the publication of Gabriel's book, the literature on
|
|
electronic, network-based communication has mushroomed. The most
|
|
comprehensive and highly readable report about what needs to be
|
|
done (in areas of technology, standards, economics, and social
|
|
acceptance) before the networked journal can become a genuine
|
|
option has been issued in draft form as an Office of Technology
|
|
Assessment Report by Clifford Lynch [9]. While exhortation and
|
|
skepticism about electronic publishing continue in the
|
|
conventional journal literature and have spawned at least one
|
|
scholarly paper journal of its own (Wiley's Electronic
|
|
Publishing) some of the best work and discussion is now, not
|
|
surprisingly, online, through various lists and bulletin boards
|
|
of editors and scholars interested in the future of scholarly
|
|
communication.
|
|
|
|
Even where articles on electronic publishing are headed for the
|
|
paper track, authors may make them available electronically
|
|
either in advance of publication or as an adjunct to
|
|
print publication. For example, a thoughtful essay by
|
|
psychologist William Gardner recently appeared in Psychological
|
|
Science [10]. Gardner views the electronic literature and
|
|
archive as more than a database; it is a single organization run
|
|
by scientists and applied researchers, who adapt the environment
|
|
to meet the needs of its users. His piece is noteworthy in part
|
|
because readers debated it on the Net months before it was
|
|
published in a print journal.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.0 Who Will Publish Electronic Journals?
|
|
|
|
Four possible sources of electronic journals currently exist.
|
|
The list is very simple in that, for reasons of time as much as
|
|
experience, it does not detail the specific--and not
|
|
inconsiderable problems--connected with the options. However,
|
|
Lynch and others have provided this type of critique.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 12 +
|
|
|
|
4.1 Existing Publishers
|
|
|
|
Upon reflection, it appears that the majority of networked
|
|
electronic journals could originate with existing journal
|
|
publishers. Most journals, at least in the Western world, become
|
|
machine-readable at some point in the publishing process. For
|
|
these journals, some recent electronic archives already exist. A
|
|
number of scholarly publishers are experimenting with networking
|
|
options. In the commercial arena, publishers such as Elsevier,
|
|
John Wiley, and Pergamon are discussing--perhaps
|
|
implementing--pilot projects. Scientific societies such as the
|
|
American Chemical Society, the American Mathematical Society, and
|
|
the American Psychological Association are pursuing development
|
|
of electronic journals.
|
|
|
|
At the same time, vexing issues--uncertainty about charging
|
|
models, fear of unpoliced copying resulting in revenue loss,
|
|
questions about ownership, lack of standardization, inability to
|
|
deliver or receive non-text, and user unfriendliness or
|
|
acceptance--work off each other to create a chicken-and-egg
|
|
situation that keeps electronic conversion careful and slow. And
|
|
tensions abound. For example, some say one can place tollbooths
|
|
every inch of the electronic highway and charge for each use;
|
|
others say that at last the time has come to emancipate ideas
|
|
from the bondage of profit.
|
|
|
|
Nonetheless, solutions are underway by systems designers,
|
|
publishers, and standards organizations. For example, by
|
|
mid-decade there will assuredly be a reliable, affordable way to
|
|
reproduce and receive non-text; technology specialists assert
|
|
that "the technology is there." Non-technical (economic and
|
|
social) issues are the ones that will slow network acceptance.
|
|
As systems and standards develop, publishers will evolve
|
|
transitional pricing models that maintain profit levels. As a
|
|
consequence, publishers will offer the same article arrayed in
|
|
different clothing or packaging: paper journal collection,
|
|
single-article delivery, compendia of articles from several
|
|
journals, collections-to-profile, publications-on-demand, and
|
|
networked delivery to research facilities and institutions.
|
|
Parallel CD-ROM versions of a number of scholarly titles are
|
|
already becoming widely available.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 13 +
|
|
|
|
This flexible parallel publication activity will have major side
|
|
effects. Academic publishers (both commercial and
|
|
not-for-profit) unable to deliver electronically will be left
|
|
behind as personal user revenue grows. Paper subscription
|
|
revenues from Third World countries will not be enough to sustain
|
|
an academic publisher.
|
|
|
|
The term "subscription" will be replaced. At present, it is
|
|
currently used for a product that a reader or library buys and
|
|
owns. It also will come to represent--indeed, already has with
|
|
CD-ROM's--something which the purchaser does not own at all, but
|
|
has the right to use. Subscriptions may gradually be replaced by
|
|
licenses. The multi-site license will be applied not only to
|
|
electronic publications, but also to paper subscriptions that are
|
|
shared among institutions. Licenses are intended to compensate
|
|
the publisher for the potentially broad and possibly
|
|
undisciplined electronic copying of scholarly materials which
|
|
could violate the "fair use" provisions of the Copyright Act.
|
|
Unless libraries are prepared to pay the high differential prices
|
|
currently charged for CD-ROM's and locally mounted databases, the
|
|
language of such licenses will be increasingly important, as will
|
|
good library negotiators and lawyers.
|
|
|
|
Publishers assert that in the early days of parallel systems,
|
|
whatever the ultimate storage and distribution method of
|
|
networked journals might be, the price of information will be
|
|
higher than ever. After research and development costs are
|
|
stabilized and the print and electronic markets settle, who knows
|
|
what pricing structures will prevail? There will probably be an
|
|
enormous, unregulated range of fees. For instance, it is
|
|
conceivable that, like older movies rented for a dollar at a
|
|
video outlet, older science works will become cheap, and new
|
|
works, very much in demand, will be expensive.
|
|
|
|
Just as libraries found retrospective conversion to machine-
|
|
readable records to be a lengthy and expensive process,
|
|
publishers will find retrospective conversion of full-text
|
|
information to be costly, and it will not happen quickly, even if
|
|
library customers demand electronic documents. Retrospective
|
|
conversion will be a non-commercial activity, which will be a
|
|
joint venture between publishers and optical scanning conversion
|
|
services or the sole domain of conversion services.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 14 +
|
|
|
|
Currently, some publishers are experimenting with converting back
|
|
files into electronic form, mostly in collaboration with
|
|
universities or libraries. For example, Cornell, the American
|
|
Chemical Society, Bellcore, and OCLC are experimenting with
|
|
scanning ten years' worth of twenty ACS journals. The National
|
|
Agricultural Library has negotiated agreements with a handful of
|
|
society and university publishers for the optical scanning of
|
|
agricultural titles. Public domain work will be scanned and
|
|
converted first.
|
|
|
|
While today's electronic articles from mainstream publishers are
|
|
almost incidental or accidental and are not intended by
|
|
publishers to replace the products which comprise their daily
|
|
bread, they are opportunities for electronic experimentation,
|
|
market exploration, and, possibly, supplementary income.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.2 Intermediaries
|
|
|
|
A number of intermediary organizations have negotiated copyright
|
|
agreements with publishers and are well positioned to deliver
|
|
their output to customers. Some of these organizations include
|
|
indexing and abstracting services such as the Institute for
|
|
Scientific Information (ISI) and the American Chemical Society.
|
|
The Colorado Alliance of Research Libraries (CARL) promises
|
|
document delivery in the near future as an extension of its
|
|
UnCover table of contents database service. This fall, the Faxon
|
|
Company, a major paper journal subscription agency, intends to
|
|
initiate an article delivery service. University Microfilms
|
|
International (UMI) clearly has copyright clearance for thousands
|
|
of journals to redistribute them in microform format; electronic
|
|
distribution is only a step behind. Other efforts include
|
|
full-text files available on BRS, Dialog, and IAC; the AIDS
|
|
library of Maxwell Electronic Communications; and the
|
|
Massachusetts Medical Society CD-ROM.
|
|
|
|
It is not entirely clear why publishers, when they become fully
|
|
automated and networked, would desire some of these intervening
|
|
or even competitive services, although the networks will breed
|
|
many other kinds of value-added opportunities. Rights and
|
|
contracts will be critical in this area. The current pattern
|
|
appears to be that publishers will assign rights in return for
|
|
royalties to almost any reputable intermediary that makes a
|
|
reasonable offer.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 15 +
|
|
|
|
General hearsay suggests that large telecommunications firms
|
|
(e.g., the regional phone companies and MCI) might wish to become
|
|
information intermediaries or even content owners (i.e.,
|
|
publishers), and rumors abound about Japanese companies making
|
|
serious forays in this arena.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.3 Innovative Researchers and Scholars
|
|
|
|
In this category, I include the trailblazers who publish the
|
|
handful of refereed or lightly-refereed electronic-only journals
|
|
which currently exist or are planned. They are editors of
|
|
publications such as the Electronic Journal of Communication
|
|
(University of Windsor), EJournal (SUNY Albany), the Journal of
|
|
the International Academy of Hospitality Research (Virginia
|
|
Tech), the Journal of Reproductive Toxicology (Joyce Sigaloff and
|
|
Embryonics, Inc.), New Horizons in Adult Education (Syracuse
|
|
University, Kellogg Project), Postmodern Culture (North Carolina
|
|
State), Psycoloquy (Princeton/Rutgers/APA), and The Public-Access
|
|
Computer Systems Review (University of Houston Libraries).
|
|
|
|
Some regard these electronic-only journals as devils rather than
|
|
saviors. For example, they serve those who are already
|
|
information- and computer-rich, or even spoiled. Because network
|
|
communication can be clunky, cranky, and inconsistent, e-journals
|
|
serve the highly skilled or the tenacious. Rather than opening
|
|
up the universe, they may appear temporarily to limit it, because
|
|
only text is easily keyed and transmitted. Presently, editors of
|
|
electronic journals are academics who spend a great deal of time
|
|
being reviewers and referees, editors, publishers, advocates,
|
|
marketers. After all that effort, it is unclear whether these
|
|
activities, which are the path to tenure and grants in the paper
|
|
medium, will bring similar rewards in the electronic medium.
|
|
Powerful and persistent persuasion may be needed to induce
|
|
colleagues to contribute articles and referee them.
|
|
|
|
Today's electronic-only journals' greatest contributions are not
|
|
that they have solved many of the problems of the current
|
|
publishing system--or of the networked world--but that they are
|
|
brave, exciting, innovative experiments which give us a hope of
|
|
doing so.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 16 +
|
|
|
|
It is not entirely clear whether this handful of swallows makes a
|
|
summer--it feels like the beginning of a new warm season for
|
|
academic communications--or how long that summer will be. It is
|
|
an open question as to whether these academics will hand over
|
|
their work to university presses, scholarly societies, or outside
|
|
publishers.
|
|
|
|
External economic conditions may push scholars to start networked
|
|
electronic journals instead of paper ones. If the past year's
|
|
serial price increases continue, scholars will have an incentive
|
|
to create electronic journals, and they may appear faster than we
|
|
expect. Substantial cost savings can be realized if the new
|
|
start-up is electronically distributed on networks. Otherwise,
|
|
paper and parallel publication costs become substantial.
|
|
Currently, scholars' use of academic networks appears to be
|
|
largely free, and it is a good time to experiment. It is unknown
|
|
how long these good times will last; universities may not
|
|
continue to subsidize academics' network use. (Even
|
|
commercialized, the communications costs should appear as cheap
|
|
as long distance and fax.) In the meanwhile,
|
|
individually-produced journals may come and go, like New York
|
|
restaurants.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.4 University-Based Electronic Publishing
|
|
|
|
At this time, it has been estimated that universities at most
|
|
publish 15% of their faculty's output [11]. This includes
|
|
discussion papers and periodicals emanating from individual
|
|
academic departments as well as formalized university outlets
|
|
like university presses and publications offices.
|
|
|
|
Nonetheless, to the considerable cynicism of existing publishers,
|
|
a vision of university-based electronic networked publishing is
|
|
expressed by many librarians and other members of the university
|
|
community in conversations about academe's regaining control and
|
|
distribution of its own intellectual output. Publishers'
|
|
skepticism is certainly justified in that, in spite of good
|
|
rhetoric, there are no vital signs of university electronic
|
|
journal publishing activity, apart from the publications of
|
|
individual academics described in the last section.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 17 +
|
|
|
|
However, there are some related electronic publishing experiments
|
|
by universities. The most interesting experiments are in the
|
|
preprint arena. One university research facility, the Stanford
|
|
Linear Accelerator, has supported a preprint database in high
|
|
energy physics for some fifteen years. Researchers worldwide
|
|
contribute preprints, that is, any article intended to be
|
|
submitted for publication. Database managers create
|
|
bibliographic records and accession each preprint. Using this
|
|
information, online subscribers can locate preprints, which they
|
|
can request either from the author or the database. Database
|
|
staff scan the printed literature routinely for new articles. A
|
|
preprint so identified is discarded from the library, and the
|
|
database record is annotated with the correct citation to the
|
|
formal journal article. Staff add about 200 preprints per week,
|
|
and the full database contains citations to 200,000 articles.
|
|
|
|
Some experimentation is underway by a couple of laboratories to
|
|
deposit the full text of preprint articles with the system.
|
|
(Absent a submission standard, particularly for non-text
|
|
information, this becomes complex.) If such a pilot is
|
|
successful, the articles in the database could be distributed
|
|
widely and quickly via the networks. Of course, the relationship
|
|
with existing scholarly publishers might be jeopardized because
|
|
of prior "publication" and perceived encroachments on the present
|
|
notion of copyright. SLAC staff are sensitive to these potential
|
|
problems, and they are being thoughtful about them.
|
|
|
|
Some scholars argue that a preprint creates demand for the
|
|
published version of a paper. In any case, since the preprints
|
|
have not been refereed or edited and they represent work in
|
|
progress, many scientists are hesitant to cite them, and,
|
|
consequently, they lack the validity of the "finished" paper. On
|
|
the other hand, a paper published in a prestigious university
|
|
database might eventually pre-empt the paper version, provided
|
|
some network review mechanism is added.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 18 +
|
|
|
|
A second major initiative is being created in mathematics. The
|
|
IMP project (Instant Math Preprints) will maintain a database of
|
|
abstracts on a network computer at a major university. At the
|
|
same time, authors of the mathematics articles will deposit the
|
|
full text of preprints with their local university computer
|
|
center, which will store them on a network computer. After
|
|
searching the abstract database, users will be able to retrieve
|
|
desired article files from host computers via anonymous FTP.
|
|
Presently, the project is proposed to extend to about ten key
|
|
research universities. The abstracts also will be searchable on
|
|
"e-math," the American Mathematical Society's electronic member
|
|
service. The benefits to researchers of both of these types of
|
|
preprint information are enormous. In high-energy physics and
|
|
mathematics, we may be viewing the substantial beginnings of
|
|
university-based scientific publishing.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.0 Computer Conferences as Electronic Journals
|
|
|
|
Librarians and scholars are beginning to take seriously the
|
|
scholarly computer conferences (known as "lists") available
|
|
through the various networks, such as BITNET and Internet. Such
|
|
academic flora and fauna number in the hundreds and thousands and
|
|
grow daily [12]. While many of the original lists and their
|
|
exchanges earned the Net a reputation as an information cesspool,
|
|
an increasing number of lists are indispensable to specific
|
|
interest areas and ought to be available through library catalogs
|
|
and terminals. Indeed, some academics view the topical lists as
|
|
an entirely new kind of "journal." It is well to remember that
|
|
the ancestor of today's fancy scholarly journal was the diary or
|
|
logbook (the original "journal") in which the scholar or
|
|
scientist recorded data, thoughts, ideas, meetings, and
|
|
conversations, much as do today's networked electronic lists.
|
|
|
|
A growing number of colleagues testify that a few weeks of being
|
|
active on the networks changes one's working life. Some of the
|
|
benefits are: (1) accessing a wealth of informal information; (2)
|
|
linking to colleagues and growing ideas quickly, with a wide
|
|
variety of input and critique; (3) sharing an idea all over the
|
|
world in a matter of minutes; and (4) finding new colleagues and
|
|
learning who is pursuing the same interests in another
|
|
discipline. Surely, this is the excitement of discovery at its
|
|
most energetic and best. A number of librarians have recognized
|
|
the new medium's power and they are promoting
|
|
network-facilitating activities.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 19 +
|
|
|
|
It is certain that widespread participation and ownership of this
|
|
new method of communication have the potential to transform
|
|
scholarly writing and publishing far more dramatically than the
|
|
motivation to unbundle journals, publish quickly, or even reduce
|
|
subscription costs.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.0 Speculations
|
|
|
|
These are very early days for this new information creation and
|
|
distribution medium; however, readers want guesses about the
|
|
future, and authors are tempted to satisfy the public and their
|
|
own egos by venturing them. The self-evident statement is that
|
|
the honorable, long-lived communication medium--the prestigious
|
|
scholarly journal--will surely be quite different than it is
|
|
today. It will be different because it will represent a new way
|
|
of growing and presenting knowledge.
|
|
|
|
Here is a possible scenario for the evolution of scholarly
|
|
journals.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.1 1991 A.D.
|
|
|
|
o Paper journals totally dominate the scholarly scene.
|
|
|
|
o There are some parallel electronic products, mostly the
|
|
"static" CD-ROM format.
|
|
|
|
o Some full text (without graphics) is available online via
|
|
services such as Dialog and BRS.
|
|
|
|
o Some mainstream publishers are experimenting with electronic
|
|
publications.
|
|
|
|
o There are a variety of options for delivering individual
|
|
articles via mail and fax.
|
|
|
|
o The biggest single article suppliers are libraries, via the
|
|
long-popular and fairly effective interlibrary loan mechanisms.
|
|
|
|
o Over a thousand scholarly electronic discussion groups exist.
|
|
|
|
o Under ten scholarly electronic journals exist that are
|
|
refereed, lightly-refereed, or edited.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 20 +
|
|
|
|
o Two institutional preprint services are in development.
|
|
|
|
o OCLC, a library utility, positions itself through development
|
|
work for the AAAS as a serious electronic publisher of scientific
|
|
articles.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.2 1995 A.D.
|
|
|
|
o Significant inroads into the paper subscription market, because
|
|
(1) libraries make heavy journal cancellations due to budget
|
|
constraints, and they feel "mad as hell" about high subscription
|
|
prices; and (2) it becomes possible to deliver specific articles
|
|
directly to the end-user.
|
|
|
|
o Librarians and publishers squabble over prices--ELECTRONIC
|
|
prices.
|
|
|
|
o For the first time, the Association of American Publishers
|
|
(AAP) sues a research library or university over either
|
|
electronic copying or paper resource-sharing activities.
|
|
|
|
o There are over 100 refereed electronic journals produced by
|
|
academics.
|
|
|
|
o In collaboration with professional or scholarly societies,
|
|
university-based preprint services get underway in several
|
|
disciplines.
|
|
|
|
o The Net still subsidized.
|
|
|
|
o Rate of paper journal growth slows.
|
|
|
|
o Many alternative sources exist for the same article, including
|
|
publishers and intermediaries.
|
|
|
|
o Bibliographic confusion and chaos reigns for bibliographic
|
|
utilities, libraries, and, by extension, scholars.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 21 +
|
|
|
|
6.3 2000 A.D.
|
|
|
|
o Computer equipment and user-sophistication are pervasive,
|
|
although not ubiquitous.
|
|
|
|
o Parallel electronic and paper availability for serious academic
|
|
journals; market between paper journals and alternatives (e.g.,
|
|
electronic delivery) is split close to 50/50.
|
|
|
|
o Subscription model wanes; license and single-article models
|
|
wax.
|
|
|
|
o Secondary services re-think roles; other indexing (machine
|
|
browsing, artificial intelligence, and full-text or abstract
|
|
searching) strengthens.
|
|
|
|
o Net transferred to commercial owners, but access costs are low.
|
|
|
|
o New niches are created: archive, scanning, re-packaging, and
|
|
information-to-profile services.
|
|
|
|
o Publishers without electronic delivery shrink or leave the
|
|
marketplace.
|
|
|
|
o Many collaborations, some confusing and unworkable, as
|
|
publishers struggle with development, conversion, and delivery.
|
|
|
|
o Major Copyright Law revision continues.
|
|
|
|
o Stratification of richer and poorer users, universities, and
|
|
nations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
Teilhard de Chardin writes:
|
|
|
|
No one can deny that a world network of economic and psychic
|
|
affiliations is being woven at an ever-increasing speed
|
|
which envelops and constantly penetrates more deeply within
|
|
each of us. With every day that passes, it becomes a little
|
|
more impossible for us to act or think otherwise than
|
|
collectively [13].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 22 +
|
|
|
|
Another writer has said that the only way to know the future is
|
|
to write it yourself.
|
|
|
|
We have some hints where the future of journals and scholarly
|
|
communications, which will move quickly beyond today's journal,
|
|
may lie. Those who have a vision for the future are uniquely
|
|
positioned to write the scenario.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. Edward Tenner, "From Slip to Chip," Princeton Alumni Weekly,
|
|
21 November 1990, 9-14.
|
|
|
|
2. E-mail and list correspondence with Stevan Harnad, editor of
|
|
Behavioral and Brain Sciences as well as the refereed electronic
|
|
journal Psycoloquy.
|
|
|
|
3. Stevan Harnad, "Scholarly Skywriting and the Prepublication
|
|
Continuum of Scientific Inquiry," Psychological Science 1
|
|
(November 1990): 342-344.
|
|
|
|
4. Anne B. Piternick, "Attempts to Find Alternatives to the
|
|
Scientific Journal: A Brief Review," Journal of Academic
|
|
Librarianship 15 (November 1989): 263-265.
|
|
|
|
5. Michael R. Gabriel, A Guide to the Literature of Electronic
|
|
Publishing: CD-ROM, Desktop Publishing, and Electronic Mail,
|
|
Books, and Journals (Greenwich, CT: JAI Press, 1989).
|
|
|
|
6. Richard M. Dougherty, "To Meet the Crisis in Journal Costs,
|
|
Universities Must Reassert Their Role in Scholarly Publishing,"
|
|
Chronicle of Higher Education, 12 April 1989, A52.
|
|
|
|
7. Sharon J. Rogers and Charlene S. Hurt, "How Scholarly
|
|
Communication Should Work in the 21st Century," Chronicle of
|
|
Higher Education, 18 October 1989, A56.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 23 +
|
|
|
|
8. For a complete listing of such journals and newsletters, see
|
|
the free electronic directory that is maintained by Michael
|
|
Strangelove (send an e-mail message with the following commands
|
|
on separate lines to LISTSERV@UOTTAWA: GET EJOURNL1 DIRECTRY GET
|
|
EJOURNL2 DIRECTRY). This information is also included in a paper
|
|
directory, the Directory of Electronic Journals, Newsletters, and
|
|
Academic Discussion Lists, which is available at low cost from
|
|
the Office of Scientific and Academic Publishing, Association of
|
|
Research Libraries, 1527 New Hampshire Ave, N.W., Washington, DC
|
|
20036.
|
|
|
|
9. Clifford A. Lynch, "Electronic Publishing, Electronic
|
|
Libraries, and the National Research and Education Network:
|
|
Policy and Technology Issues" (Washington, D.C.: Office of
|
|
Technology Assessment, draft for review April 1990).
|
|
|
|
10. William Gardner, "The Electronic Archive: Scientific
|
|
Publishing for the 1990s," Psychological Science 1, no. 6 (1990):
|
|
333-341.
|
|
|
|
11. Stuart Lynn (Untitled paper presented at the Coalition for
|
|
Networked Information meeting, November 1990).
|
|
|
|
12. Diane Kovacs at the Kent State University libraries
|
|
assiduously catalogs and organizes these electronic conferences.
|
|
Her work is available to all users for free through files made
|
|
available to discussion groups such as LSTOWN-L, HUMANIST,
|
|
LIBREF-L and others. The Association of Research Libraries
|
|
includes her information about these groups in their directory.
|
|
|
|
13. Pierre Teilhard de Chardin, The Future of Man (New York:
|
|
Harper and Row, 1969).
|
|
|
|
+ Page 24 +
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Ann Okerson
|
|
Director
|
|
Office of Scientific and Academic Publishing
|
|
The Association of Research Libraries
|
|
1527 New Hampshire Ave., NW
|
|
Washington, DC 20036
|
|
OKERSON@UMDC
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Ann Okerson. All
|
|
Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 54 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Savage, Lon. "The Journal of the International Academy of
|
|
Hospitality Research." The Public-Access Computer Systems Review
|
|
2, no. 1 (1991): 54-66.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
The Journal of the International Academy of Hospitality Research
|
|
is a scholarly, refereed electronic journal, distributed via
|
|
BITNET and Internet, for researchers in the academic discipline
|
|
of hotel, restaurant, and institutional management and tourism.
|
|
As such, it holds several distinctions: (1) it is one of the
|
|
first, if not the first, among the refereed electronic journals
|
|
to be marketed at a subscription price; (2) it is aimed at a
|
|
small, well-structured academic market that has no particular
|
|
affinity for computers and electronic communication; and (3) like
|
|
a printed journal, it was planned to serve, and was marketed by
|
|
direct mail advertising to all in the discipline--not just those
|
|
who are computer literate and/or have access to BITNET and
|
|
Internet.
|
|
|
|
As a result of its development and philosophy, the Journal has
|
|
had experiences--both positive and negative--which may reflect
|
|
importantly on the future of electronic journals and the
|
|
directions which this movement should take in the years
|
|
immediately ahead. It is the purpose of this paper to present
|
|
and analyze those experiences.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.0 Sponsorship and Purpose
|
|
|
|
JIAHR, as it is called, is sponsored by the International Academy
|
|
of Hospitality Research, a relatively new organization of some
|
|
twenty to thirty scholars, most of them leading faculty in
|
|
schools of hotel, restaurant, and/or institutional management
|
|
located in the U.S., Canada, Europe, Asia, and Australia. It is
|
|
published by the Scholarly Communications Project of Virginia
|
|
Polytechnic Institute and State University, Blacksburg, Virginia,
|
|
in cooperation with the University's Department of Hotel,
|
|
Restaurant, and Institutional Management (HRIM). Launched in the
|
|
fall of 1990, JIAHR publishes original, refereed papers on all
|
|
aspects of hospitality and tourism research and is billed as the
|
|
only journal devoted exclusively to hospitality research.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 55 +
|
|
|
|
JIAHR serves a second purpose in electronic communication. The
|
|
Scholarly Communications Project of Virginia Tech (as the
|
|
University is known popularly) agreed to publish JIAHR as a
|
|
pioneer effort to explore--in a very practical way--the frontier
|
|
of electronic communication of scholarly information. In that
|
|
sense, the journal serves the entire academic community, not just
|
|
hospitality research. As a practical demonstration of the
|
|
concept of electronic journals, JIAHR was designed in part to
|
|
encourage the scholarly community to address a "real world"
|
|
example of what until then had been largely a concept: electronic
|
|
scholarly journals marketed and distributed via computer
|
|
networks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 Background
|
|
|
|
The idea of JIAHR emerged from concurrent interests of the
|
|
Scholarly Communications Project (SCP), and the University's HRIM
|
|
Department. The SCP was originated in the fall of 1988 to: (1)
|
|
expand the university's activity in publishing scholarly
|
|
information, and (2) to provide leadership and experimentation in
|
|
the use of electronic communication of scholarly information as a
|
|
means of holding down the spiraling costs of scholarly journals
|
|
and improving the quality of scholarly communication. The
|
|
project was placed organizationally within the responsibility of
|
|
Dr. Robert C. Heterick, Vice President for Information Systems,
|
|
widely known in the area of electronic communication.
|
|
|
|
The first substantial step toward achieving the project's
|
|
purposes was a bid in early 1989 to take over publication of a
|
|
print journal. That bid, made in competition with a large,
|
|
international commercial publisher of scholarly journals, was
|
|
submitted to the Society for Experimental Mechanics, Inc., of
|
|
Bethel, Connecticut, to publish the International Journal of
|
|
Analytical and Experimental Model Analysis, a highly technical
|
|
engineering journal. The Society approved the SCP's bid largely
|
|
because of the university's commitment to holding down prices of
|
|
scholarly journals and because of the commercial publisher's
|
|
record of escalating journals prices. Effective January 1990,
|
|
the SCP began publishing the journal for the society, printing it
|
|
on campus and distributing it by mail. A year later SCP became
|
|
its copyright owner.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 56 +
|
|
|
|
In the meantime, Dr. Michael D. Olsen, Head of the Department of
|
|
Hotel, Restaurant and Institutional Management, and the assistant
|
|
department head, Dr. Mahmood Khan, contacted the project director
|
|
about the possibility of launching a scholarly journal in
|
|
hospitality research. Dr. Olsen was president of the
|
|
International Academy of Hospitality Research, whose purpose was
|
|
to promote the interests of researchers in this field. Dr. Khan
|
|
was an IAHR fellow. Dr. Olsen was also associate editor of one
|
|
of the leading journals in the hospitality field, and a frequent
|
|
contributor to others. He and Dr. Khan had developed the concept
|
|
of such a journal, organized its editorial board, and formulated
|
|
its editorial policy. The project director offered the
|
|
suggestion that it be launched as an electronic journal, and
|
|
after much discussion that was agreed.
|
|
|
|
The decision to launch JIAHR as an electronic journal was based
|
|
on several considerations. The primary reason was economic; the
|
|
cost of launching an electronic journal was minuscule when
|
|
compared to that of launching a print journal. Other
|
|
considerations included: (1) those in the relatively new academic
|
|
field of hospitality research were more receptive to an
|
|
innovative publishing approach than scholars in more classic
|
|
disciplines; (2) members of the Academy welcomed the opportunity
|
|
to be part of a pioneering effort in the field of scholarly
|
|
communication; (3) the small size of the scholarly community--an
|
|
estimated 500 persons worldwide engaged in hospitality
|
|
research--was regarded favorably, as helpful in managing the
|
|
journal's development and planning its future; and (4) the
|
|
responsiveness of electronic communications--the speed of
|
|
transmission as well as the ease of two-way communications among
|
|
editors, authors, and readers--was considered an additional
|
|
asset. The idea was submitted to the membership of the Academy
|
|
in the April of 1990 and was soundly approved.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.0 Planning the Journal
|
|
|
|
As president of the sponsoring Academy, Dr. Olsen appointed Dr.
|
|
Khan as Editor and Dr. Eliza Tse of the HRIM faculty as managing
|
|
editor. Plans for publication of the journal were announced in
|
|
May. A call for papers was published that summer, and a
|
|
committee was established to plan the journal's launching.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 57 +
|
|
|
|
The planning committee was composed of the managing editor and
|
|
representatives of the Scholarly Communication Project and
|
|
representatives from the University's computing center, library,
|
|
and faculty. A Steering Committee for the entire Scholarly
|
|
Communications Project, composed of the University's library
|
|
director, computing center director, director of communications
|
|
resources, faculty representatives, and persons representing the
|
|
University's printing programs, also provided leadership for the
|
|
journal, as did the Vice President for Information Systems.
|
|
|
|
In a series of about ten meetings in the spring, summer, and fall
|
|
of 1990, the planning committee worked out the details of the
|
|
journal's development. The following decisions were reached.
|
|
Each issue of the journal would consist essentially of a single
|
|
scholarly paper. The publication schedule would call for ten to
|
|
twenty papers (issues) each year. Each issue (one scholarly
|
|
paper) would be delivered in its entirety electronically to each
|
|
subscriber as an e-mail message, and the issue would be sent out
|
|
whenever it was judged suitable. The journal would be in ASCII
|
|
format, and graphics would not be accepted. The journal would be
|
|
marketed by a direct mail campaign. Subscriptions would be
|
|
maintained on a closed list server, and issues would be sent via
|
|
the list server to the BITNET and Internet addresses of
|
|
subscribers. The journal, according to minutes of an early
|
|
meeting, "should be of a nature that can evolve, step by step,
|
|
and in step with both technological advance and current practices
|
|
of scholarly life." Another important distinction was that, to
|
|
the best of the editors' ability, the journal would serve the
|
|
entire field of hospitality research, not just those in the field
|
|
who were sophisticated in the use of computers; subscribers
|
|
unable to receive the journal electronically would be sent issues
|
|
on a delayed basis either on paper or on disks.
|
|
|
|
Behind these decisions was a philosophy of trying to minimize the
|
|
adjustment of traditional readers to the innovations of an
|
|
electronic journal by preserving many of the "print journal"
|
|
customs: charging a fee, delivering the journal to a "mailbox,"
|
|
offering both individual and institutional subscriptions,
|
|
marketing by direct mail, and maintaining traditional copyright.
|
|
Quite consciously, the committee sought to reach out to journal
|
|
subscribers, authors, editors, and others "where they are," and
|
|
gently lead them down the path of electronic communication. The
|
|
committee thought that, to change people's habits, it helps to
|
|
work with the habits that need changing. By no means did the
|
|
committee feel this should be the only approach to electronic
|
|
journals, or even the best approach, but it was an approach worth
|
|
pursuing.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 58 +
|
|
|
|
The committee also agreed on a policy to archive past issues of
|
|
the journal in the university computing center and make the
|
|
archive available electronically to all current subscribers via
|
|
"GET" commands to the closed list server.
|
|
|
|
The committee agreed to copyright each issue primarily as a
|
|
matter of protection of the author and publisher's rights;
|
|
however, as a matter of editorial policy, the editors agreed to
|
|
be very liberal in granting copying privileges, until such time
|
|
that a copyright problem was perceived, at which time greater
|
|
restriction might be imposed. Subscribing libraries were allowed
|
|
to distribute the journal to their own constituents with little
|
|
restraint; however, the editors did not broadcast this policy
|
|
widely until there was greater experience with it.
|
|
|
|
The journal was registered with the Copyright Clearance Center,
|
|
and a notification that "Limited duplication is permitted for
|
|
academic or research purposes only" was placed in the journal.
|
|
An ISSN was obtained: 1052-6099.
|
|
|
|
|
|
5.0 Charging a Subscription Fee
|
|
|
|
One of the most important and controversial decisions was to
|
|
offer the journal, and to market it, at a subscription price. At
|
|
least one member of the committee argued that it should be made
|
|
available to subscribers without cost. The public announcement
|
|
of the journal with plans to charge a subscription fee received
|
|
some negative comment from observers nationally, especially in
|
|
the electronic media, who argued that scholarly information
|
|
distributed on BITNET should be in the public domain and that
|
|
BITNET and Internet should not be used for "commercial" purposes.
|
|
Despite this, the committee decided to charge $30 per year for
|
|
institutional subscriptions, $20 for faculty/individual
|
|
subscriptions, and $10 for student subscriptions. The decision
|
|
was made for several reasons.
|
|
|
|
First, the committee felt that if subscribers purchased their
|
|
subscriptions, they--and all others--would take the journal--and
|
|
all electronic journals--more seriously. A subscriber's
|
|
investment in the journal would serve as testimony to its worth
|
|
to authors, readers, libraries, and promotion and tenure
|
|
committees in the universities. Moreover, libraries and others
|
|
unaccustomed to electronic journals would be more inclined to
|
|
make special efforts to receive and accommodate an electronic
|
|
journal that they had paid for, than one they had not paid for.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 59 +
|
|
|
|
Second, marketing the journal for a fee would tend to "force the
|
|
issue" of electronic scholarly journals. Librarians everywhere
|
|
then were discussing the pros and cons of electronic
|
|
communication of scholarly information. The committee wanted to
|
|
place at least one network-based electronic journal in front of
|
|
the library community in the same way a printed journal was
|
|
presented--that is, through a marketing campaign and a
|
|
subscription "purchase." It was a custom libraries thoroughly
|
|
understood. What better way, the committee thought, to encourage
|
|
libraries to move into this new age of electronic communication?
|
|
|
|
Finally, some members of the committee disagreed with the
|
|
argument that BITNET and Internet should carry only material that
|
|
was "free." Such a policy, it was feared, might exclude much
|
|
serious scholarly work of significant value, while encouraging
|
|
information of less value. Because of the non-profit nature of
|
|
the journal, it is felt that JIAHR's pricing policy did not
|
|
conflict with network policy prohibiting use of the networks for
|
|
commercial purposes.
|
|
|
|
Financial considerations had very little weight in the decision
|
|
to charge a subscription price. Income from the sale of
|
|
subscriptions--amounting to less than $1,500 in the first
|
|
year--will never be more than a very small fraction of the
|
|
University's and the Academy's investment of time and resources
|
|
into the journal. The income does not go to the Scholarly
|
|
Communications Project but is returned to the University.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.0 Editorial Policies
|
|
|
|
Fellows of the Academy serve, ex officio, as members of the
|
|
journal's Editorial Board, and they, plus other members of the
|
|
Academy as well as non-members, are asked to write papers for it.
|
|
Papers are submitted electronically, either as a file or on disk,
|
|
and are sent to one, two, or three referees for review. If it
|
|
survives this screening, the paper is given final editing and
|
|
placed as the feature item of an issue. Each paper is published
|
|
with an abstract, key words, and references. In each issue will
|
|
be found the list of the Editorial Board members, instructions to
|
|
authors, copyright information, and other information of value to
|
|
subscribers.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 60 +
|
|
|
|
The fellows of the Academy who comprise the Editorial Board, in
|
|
addition to Dr. Olsen and Dr. Khan, are Jon Bareham of Brighton
|
|
Polytechnic in the United Kingdom, Horace A. Divine of
|
|
Pennsylvania State University, Chuck Gee of the University of
|
|
Hawaii, Donald E. Hawkins of George Washington University,
|
|
Michael Haywood of the University of Guelph in Canada, William
|
|
Kent of Auburn University, Robert C. Lewis of the University of
|
|
Guelph, Ken McCleary of Virginia Tech, Robert C. Miller of the
|
|
University of Central Florida, Turgut Var of Texas A&M
|
|
University, and Brian Wise of Footscray Institute of Technology
|
|
in Australia.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7.0 Marketing
|
|
|
|
Marketing the journal began in September 1990, with the mailing
|
|
of printed brochures and a covering letter from Dr. Olsen to a
|
|
list of some 400 faculty members at 138 degree-granting hotel
|
|
schools worldwide as well as to their libraries. The brochure
|
|
was much like that of any printed journal, providing information
|
|
about the organization, purpose, editorial policy, and
|
|
subscription prices, with a special section on "the electronic
|
|
part." In addition to customary information, the return
|
|
subscription form requested the subscriber's e-mail address. Use
|
|
of credit cards was allowed.
|
|
|
|
In addition, Paul Gherman, Director of University Libraries at
|
|
Virginia Tech and a strong supporter of the Project, sent
|
|
personal letters to the directors of the Association of Research
|
|
Libraries calling attention to the journal as "the first journal
|
|
I am aware of to be distributed solely electronically on a
|
|
subscription basis." He added "I don't have to tell you the
|
|
importance to libraries of successful development of this kind of
|
|
journal." He also said that the journal would offer "new
|
|
challenges for librarians: how to handle it within your
|
|
institution; how to catalogue it; and I suspect you'll encounter
|
|
problems we've not anticipated . . ."
|
|
|
|
+ Page 61 +
|
|
|
|
Returns from the mailing came in slowly. By November, when it
|
|
was time to send out the first issue, there were about thirty
|
|
paid subscriptions, rather evenly divided among members of the
|
|
Academy, individual faculty members, and subscribing libraries.
|
|
In late March 1991, the journal had 53 paid subscriptions,
|
|
slightly more than anticipated in pre-publication planning.
|
|
Marketing efforts were halted deliberately after the one mailing,
|
|
as the publisher wanted to work closely with those subscribers
|
|
already on board. It can be noted that the success of the one
|
|
mailing (nearly a ten percent return rate if one includes Academy
|
|
members and a five percent return rate excluding them) indicated
|
|
that further marketing would produce additional subscriptions.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8.0 The Subscribers
|
|
|
|
Most subscribers were in the United States, but there were also
|
|
subscriptions from Australia, Canada, England, France, Hong Kong,
|
|
New Zealand, and Scotland. An analysis of those subscriptions is
|
|
revealing.
|
|
|
|
Among the subscribers were approximately thirty individual
|
|
faculty members, both within and outside the Academy membership,
|
|
and a lone student. Of these, only a few had e-mail addresses at
|
|
the time they subscribed. Six months later, approximately 25 of
|
|
the 30 individual subscribers had e-mail addresses, and others
|
|
were working to get them, showing the impact the journal was
|
|
beginning to have on subscribers who were unsophisticated in
|
|
computer use.
|
|
|
|
Nevertheless, a sizable proportion of the individual
|
|
subscribers--perhaps a fifth--appeared either unable or unwilling
|
|
to work out the problem of getting an e-mail address where their
|
|
electronic journal could be sent. The experience with these
|
|
individuals may cast light on the problems e-journals generally
|
|
face in the future, and possible solutions to those problems.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 62 +
|
|
|
|
The nature of their problems was almost as varied as the
|
|
individuals. Several faculty reported they did not have access
|
|
to BINET or Internet. Numerous subscribers did not know that
|
|
their institutions had access to BITNET and/or Internet, when in
|
|
fact they did. Some did not have access to the networks in their
|
|
departments. Several, after learning their institutions were on
|
|
BITNET and/or Internet, still were not successful in their
|
|
efforts to obtain e-mail addresses. A few faculty reported they
|
|
did not have time to check their e-mail. The lone student
|
|
subscriber, who successfully struggled to obtain an e-mail
|
|
address solely to receive JIAHR, asked to be telephoned whenever
|
|
an issue was sent out so that she would know when to check her
|
|
e-mail. One faculty member thought he was subscribing to a print
|
|
journal and withdrew his subscription when he learned it was
|
|
electronic.
|
|
|
|
Although these numbers are small, they may be significant. They
|
|
indicate that, even among interested faculty who are willing to
|
|
pay for an electronic journal, it is difficult for many to work
|
|
out the electronic part--to obtain and make good use of an e-mail
|
|
address in receiving an electronic journal.
|
|
|
|
The remaining 23 subscribers tell a far more encouraging story,
|
|
and their story may also have significance for e-journals
|
|
generally. They are, for the most part, 23 university
|
|
libraries--nineteen in the United States, two in Canada, two in
|
|
Europe, and two in Australia. Nearly all of them indicate they
|
|
are receiving the journal and are making it available to their
|
|
clientele. Many appear excited about the advent of an electronic
|
|
journal. Several indicate they are adjusting their procedures to
|
|
accommodate JIAHR. For some, JIAHR is serving as the prototype,
|
|
the vanguard, of what they anticipate will be numerous electronic
|
|
journals.
|
|
|
|
Because of the obvious implications of the Project's activities
|
|
for libraries, the Scholarly Communications Project was moved
|
|
organizationally on July 1, 1991 to the Virginia Tech Library,
|
|
where it can work more closely with library personnel and reflect
|
|
library objectives.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 63 +
|
|
|
|
9.0 Library Handling of the Journal
|
|
|
|
The Cornell School of Hotel Administration is sharing the journal
|
|
with its faculty and staff via a local area network, with the
|
|
enthusiastic permission of the publisher, and the innovation was
|
|
greeted with considerable excitement and praise. One state
|
|
university considered mounting the journal on the campus
|
|
mainframe either through a conferencing facility or on its local
|
|
BITNET list server. Another considered storage on a
|
|
microcomputer in the main library reference area. One library
|
|
asked permission to download individual issues onto a floppy disk
|
|
that would be made available for patrons as well as to make an
|
|
archival copy and a circulating copy. At Virginia Tech, JIAHR's
|
|
home base, a library task force, after lengthy study, recommended
|
|
that the library store texts of e-journals on the university
|
|
mainframe for the indefinite future and provide terminals for
|
|
dedicated access to those texts. Clearly, as one librarian put
|
|
it, questions and reports from libraries indicated "a transition
|
|
from paper to electronic mind-set."
|
|
|
|
Not all library reports were encouraging. One library subscribed
|
|
without access to either BITNET or Internet. Another tried to
|
|
cancel its subscription after it learned the journal was
|
|
electronic (until a faculty member interceded, unasked, in the
|
|
journal's behalf). Several libraries asked for second copies of
|
|
issues because they had lost the first, usually through equipment
|
|
failure or procedural error. Nevertheless, the tone of the
|
|
reactions of libraries was clearly encouraging; most subscribing
|
|
libraries indicated they are ready, willing, and eager to move
|
|
ahead with electronic journals. As evidence of this, one
|
|
library, Dartmouth, subscribed even though it has no hotel
|
|
school. Presumably, it subscribed for the opportunity to work
|
|
with an electronic journal.
|
|
|
|
Success or failure was not affected by geography. The journal
|
|
was delivered successfully in such places as Australia, Europe,
|
|
Hong Kong, and New Zealand as well as throughout the United
|
|
States and Canada.
|
|
|
|
The first issue of JIAHR was sent out via the list server on
|
|
November 26, 1990. An indication of the problems was that, when
|
|
asked, only a handful of the approximately thirty paying
|
|
subscribers reported they had received it in good order on the
|
|
first try. By the second issue, on February 20, 1991, it
|
|
appeared that about forty or fifty subscribers, including nearly
|
|
all of the libraries, received it in good order.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 64 +
|
|
|
|
10.0 Finances
|
|
|
|
Meanwhile, another significant--even if it is very
|
|
obvious--aspect of the journal's operation was becoming very
|
|
clear in the operations of the Scholarly Communications Project:
|
|
The SCP's print journal was costing more than $5,000 an issue for
|
|
printing and distribution; the corresponding cost of the
|
|
electronic journal was nearly nothing. The significance of this
|
|
enormous advantage cannot be overstated.
|
|
|
|
The second issue of the Journal announced that the journal was
|
|
archived electronically at Virginia Tech, and past issues were
|
|
now be available electronically to subscribers. The issue also
|
|
announced plans for a moderated discussion capability, which was
|
|
implemented in the summer of 1991.
|
|
|
|
|
|
11.0 Other Problems
|
|
|
|
There also were additional unfavorable developments. Of most
|
|
importance was a dearth of acceptable papers submitted for
|
|
possible publication in JIAHR. Although the publishers had
|
|
anticipated putting out ten to twenty papers, or issues, per
|
|
year, only three were published in the first six months.
|
|
Publication of a fourth paper had to be postponed because the
|
|
paper depended so heavily on graphics as to be of little value
|
|
without them. A number of other papers, submitted for
|
|
publication, were rejected in the review process.
|
|
|
|
JIAHR's editors assert that the electronic nature of the journal
|
|
is not a major factor in the lack of adequate papers. They point
|
|
out that hospitality research is a small field, and scholarly
|
|
production is correspondingly small. Print journals in the field
|
|
report similar problems. The quality of papers published in
|
|
JIAHR unquestionably is high. The editors believe that
|
|
submissions will increase as the journal becomes better known and
|
|
its quality is recognized. However, if the number of issues in
|
|
the first year is significantly less than promised, the publisher
|
|
will either extend subscriptions without charge or otherwise make
|
|
amends.
|
|
|
|
The inability to use graphics, although initially considered only
|
|
a minor handicap, is now considered of much importance. The
|
|
publisher and editors have placed increased emphasis on finding a
|
|
way to use graphics in the journal, perhaps by sending it out in
|
|
both ASCII and PostScript formats.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 65 +
|
|
|
|
12.0 The Future
|
|
|
|
The experiences in publishing JIAHR suggest several possible
|
|
directions for scholarly communicators and libraries to consider
|
|
as they plan for the future in electronic communication. Perhaps
|
|
the overriding conclusion is that future success of electronic
|
|
scholarly journals can be materially affected by concerted
|
|
efforts of libraries. The difficulties that
|
|
individuals--faculty, students, and others--have had trying to
|
|
receive JIAHR indicate that many persons in the hospitality
|
|
discipline--and probably others--are not fully prepared for
|
|
electronic journals. Assuredly, many are ready and enthusiastic,
|
|
but many are not. On the other hand, the interest, eagerness,
|
|
and ability that libraries have shown in handling JIAHR suggest
|
|
that the most efficacious way for electronic journals to reach
|
|
the scholarly community may be through libraries. This
|
|
conclusion has important ramifications.
|
|
|
|
The editors and publisher of JIAHR plan to work more closely with
|
|
subscribing libraries in the future to determine the ways that
|
|
they process and use JIAHR and other electronic journals. The
|
|
moderated computer conference which JIAHR introduced offers
|
|
opportunities for librarians to discuss among themselves and with
|
|
the editors some of the more effective ways of delivering
|
|
e-journals to readers. Together, they may be able to resolve the
|
|
problem of sending graphics, by PostScript or other means, for
|
|
maximum satisfaction.
|
|
|
|
Already, several subscribing libraries have helped individual
|
|
faculty at their institutions in receiving copies of JIAHR
|
|
electronically. This may suggest that electronic journals can be
|
|
sent to faculty through their libraries, which can then
|
|
distribute them (Cornell is doing this with JIAHR), and
|
|
individual faculty subscriptions can be either eliminated or
|
|
limited to those computer-literate persons who need little help.
|
|
Libraries can do much to promote the success of electronic
|
|
journals, and it is essential that they do so.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 66 +
|
|
|
|
If libraries and publishers can jointly work out the means of
|
|
delivering electronic texts to their faculty and students in a
|
|
satisfactory manner, the rewards can be enormous. It seems
|
|
apparent that such means can be developed. Like those at
|
|
Cornell, Virginia Tech, and many other universities, libraries
|
|
should be eager to subscribe to electronic journals (most
|
|
especially those that cost nothing!) and they should move
|
|
vigorously in accommodating them and making them available to
|
|
their clients. To build on-campus understanding and support for
|
|
e-journals, libraries can initiate special promotions for them on
|
|
their campuses, such as visual displays both in and outside the
|
|
library, special educational programs, faculty involvement in
|
|
establishing e-journal policies and practices, and seminars and
|
|
discussion groups. All involved in scholarly communication will
|
|
be the beneficiaries of such action, but none will benefit more
|
|
than the libraries.
|
|
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Lon Savage
|
|
Director, Scholarly Communications Project
|
|
Virginia Polytechnic Institute
|
|
1700 Pratt Drive
|
|
Blacksburg, VA 24061-0506
|
|
SAVAGE@VTM1
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Lon Savage. All
|
|
Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
+ Page 111 +
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Tuttle, Marcia. "The Newsletter on Serials Pricing Issues."
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review 2, no. 1 (1991):
|
|
111-127.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
1.0 Introduction
|
|
|
|
Currently, serials librarians face two important issues: (1)
|
|
unacceptably high journal subscription prices, and (2) the
|
|
emergence of electronic publishing as a viable alternative to the
|
|
traditional paper journal. An electronic serial, the Newsletter
|
|
on Serials Pricing Issues, serves as a case study that
|
|
illustrates one way librarians are responding to both of these
|
|
issues. This article documents one effort to use electronic
|
|
technology to meet a critical scholarly need.
|
|
|
|
|
|
2.0 Brief History
|
|
|
|
At the 1988 ALA Midwinter Meeting, the Publisher/Vendor-Library
|
|
Relations Committee (PVLR) of ALA's Resources and Technical
|
|
Services Division (now the Association for Library Collections
|
|
and Technical Services) was called upon to assume leadership in
|
|
the library profession's fight against high journal prices. To
|
|
meet this challenge, it created a subcommittee. Members of the
|
|
subcommittee were Deana Astle, Mary Elizabeth Clack, Jerry
|
|
Curtis, Charles (Chuck) Hamaker, and Robert Houbeck, all of them
|
|
active in and knowledgeable about serials pricing. Curtis was a
|
|
subscription agent; the other members were academic librarians.
|
|
|
|
In Spring 1988, Caroline Early, PVLR Chair, asked me to chair the
|
|
unnamed subcommittee (later called the Subcommittee on Serials
|
|
Pricing Issues), which was charged with collecting and
|
|
disseminating information regarding serials prices. Members had
|
|
been appointed and a meeting had been scheduled for the summer
|
|
conference, but Early had not been able to find a chair. She and
|
|
I speculated about a newsletter as an appropriate means of
|
|
disseminating pricing information. We knew that Hamaker had
|
|
edited an informal letter on this subject for collection
|
|
development librarians. He was not able to continue this service
|
|
because of mailing costs. I accepted Early's invitation to chair
|
|
the subcommittee. At the July 1988 ALA Conference, the
|
|
subcommittee met for the first time and took the following
|
|
actions:
|
|
|
|
+ Page 112 +
|
|
|
|
1. Determined that its first concern was to serve as a
|
|
clearinghouse for information about serials pricing.
|
|
|
|
2. Decided that dissemination of pricing information through
|
|
a newsletter should be by both electronic and paper means.
|
|
|
|
3. Discussed publicity and distribution of a press release
|
|
to generate both news about and an audience for the
|
|
newsletter [1].
|
|
|
|
Having only limited experience with electronic mail on BITNET or
|
|
DataLinx, subcommittee members were neophytes when it came to
|
|
electronic publishing, but we very quickly decided that the
|
|
newsletter we produced should be distributed in both electronic
|
|
and paper versions [2]. In this way, it would get serials
|
|
pricing news quickly to those who could receive it
|
|
electronically, and it would also make the newsletter available
|
|
to those who could not receive the electronic version.
|
|
|
|
Simply making the decision to publish an electronic newsletter
|
|
was exhilarating. The subcommittee had not considered questions
|
|
of production, distribution, and publicity, but we had made a
|
|
leap of faith in committing our group to go electronic. We had
|
|
visions of a nationwide--no, worldwide--network of librarians and
|
|
others concerned with serials prices. BITNET would carry the
|
|
"official" edition of the newsletter, with other prospective
|
|
outlets being DataLinx, EBSCONET [3], ALANET [4], and the paper
|
|
edition.
|
|
|
|
At this point, our excitement went to our heads, influencing
|
|
other decisions. We did not want to be a real serial because we
|
|
would not publish forever, but only until the pricing crisis
|
|
abated. We anticipated that: (1) librarians' actions would lead
|
|
to publishers' decisions to slow price increases and/or
|
|
discontinue marginal titles, and (2) the U.S. dollar would gain
|
|
enough strength to eliminate apparent increases in prices of
|
|
foreign journals. Therefore, we did not want the newsletter to
|
|
have an International Standard Serial Number (ISSN). Nor did we
|
|
want it to have a regular frequency. If we could somehow avoid
|
|
numbering the issues, then it would not be a serial and would not
|
|
have to be bound by serials standards. (Yes, these decisions
|
|
were being made by four serials librarians, another librarian,
|
|
and a subscription agent!) The paper edition, in order not to be
|
|
a serial, would be dated memos, not issues; however, it would
|
|
have some regularity by being batched and distributed six times a
|
|
year. In the paper edition, the news would be cold; it was
|
|
intended only for persons and institutions without electronic
|
|
mail capability.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 113 +
|
|
|
|
Between the first meeting of the subcommittee and its next
|
|
meeting six months later, the group wrote a press release
|
|
introducing the Newsletter on Serials Pricing Issues
|
|
(subsequently referred to as the "Newsletter"), and it planned
|
|
the content of the first issue. In February, ALA sent the press
|
|
release to more than 200 journals and organizations.
|
|
|
|
Announcements in the Chronicle of Higher Education and Library
|
|
Hotline proved to be the most successful, bringing many inquiries
|
|
and subscribers to all formats of the Newsletter. Several
|
|
persons requested that issues be sent by telefacsimile, but this
|
|
was not an option because of cost and time considerations.
|
|
|
|
Interested persons, most of them librarians, began to submit
|
|
notices and brief articles for publication. The first issue,
|
|
dated February 27, 1989, went to about 150 addresses, nearly 100
|
|
of them in paper format.
|
|
|
|
Minor editing on the word processor turned the very plain BITNET
|
|
edition of the Newsletter into a fair printed product. The
|
|
electronic mail system could not handle such niceties as
|
|
brackets, underlining, bold print, and certain other symbols, so
|
|
this information and a header were added before printing. I had
|
|
the first nine-page issue photocopied and mailed at my library's
|
|
expense. Immediately thereafter, my institution was placed under
|
|
a spending freeze. The RTSD office then agreed to distribute up
|
|
to 200 copies of each issue through December 1989.
|
|
|
|
The only serious problem the subcommittee faced with the
|
|
Newsletter was the expense of producing and distributing the
|
|
paper edition. During the fall of 1989, the mailing list reached
|
|
the maximum number of 200 paper subscribers that ALCTS had agreed
|
|
to fund, and we had to turn down further requests to subscribe.
|
|
Each paper mailing cost close to $800 in photocopying and postage
|
|
charges. At the 1990 ALA Midwinter meeting, the ALCTS Board of
|
|
Directors, on the advice of the Publications Committee, voted to
|
|
discontinue the paper edition, effective the end of 1989. Cost
|
|
and lack of timeliness were the two primary reasons given.
|
|
Number thirteen was the last issue of the Newsletter to be
|
|
distributed in paper format.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 114 +
|
|
|
|
Our subscription lists grew steadily, and editorial contributions
|
|
continued to arrive, primarily through BITNET. The first three
|
|
issues appeared a month apart, then a fourth issue was ready in
|
|
two weeks. The electronic publication schedule was, and would
|
|
continue to be, irregular because the subcommittee members
|
|
believed that it would be foolish to impose a communication
|
|
schedule for this type of publication.
|
|
|
|
From the outset, the Newsletter went to DataLinx subscribers who
|
|
requested it. A short time after the Newsletter was established,
|
|
I was able to arrange for selective distribution to EBSCONET
|
|
subscribers. It took longer to begin distribution of the
|
|
Newsletter on ALANET. Most recently, Readmore Academic
|
|
Subscription Services began to print and mail the Newsletter to
|
|
customers who request it.
|
|
|
|
|
|
3.0 Contents of the Newsletter
|
|
|
|
The Newsletter does not usually have true articles, and we have
|
|
no intention of becoming a refereed journal. This would defeat
|
|
our purpose. We interpret "serials pricing issues" very broadly,
|
|
as is illustrated by our coverage of peer review issues, the
|
|
merits of the academic reward system, and acquisitions meetings
|
|
at ALA. Naturally, the Newsletter also covers specific price
|
|
increases and ways libraries are coping with the situation. We
|
|
are fortunate to have active subscribers who send "news" by both
|
|
e-mail and regular mail.
|
|
|
|
The Newsletter contains a variety of material. I ask readers to
|
|
report on relevant meetings and events. I seek permission to
|
|
abstract or reprint articles from internal or very small
|
|
circulation documents. I include related press releases, usually
|
|
in their entirety. I try to find authors for topics that are
|
|
suggested by readers. Other types of contributions include
|
|
readers' letters to journal publishers and publishers' responses;
|
|
abstracts of items from the non-library press (Science and Nature
|
|
are good sources); accounts of individual libraries' evaluation
|
|
and cancellation procedures; and "Hamaker's Haymakers," an
|
|
outgrowth of the previously mentioned collection development
|
|
newsletter.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 115 +
|
|
|
|
There is an informal, bulletin-board spirit about the Newsletter,
|
|
with questions and answers flying back and forth electronically,
|
|
with me in the middle. At times, I wish it were a bulletin
|
|
board, where readers could have more freedom and news would go
|
|
out quicker. However, an edited publication has significant
|
|
benefits, and a bulletin board would only be accessible to BITNET
|
|
and Internet users, limiting participation to persons having
|
|
mailboxes on those networks.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.0 Production and Distribution of the Newsletter
|
|
|
|
I compose each issue on WordStar aiming for nine or ten single-
|
|
spaced pages (25 to 30 KB). The first revision is usually done
|
|
on-screen, but I eventually print a draft copy to revise. The
|
|
final copy is output as an ASCII file, and it is uploaded to a
|
|
campus mainframe computer using Kermit. From this computer, it
|
|
is transmitted to users on BITNET and interconnected networks
|
|
(e.g., Internet) via e-mail. This copy is also used for EBSCO
|
|
distribution; another ASCII copy is customized for ALANET. The
|
|
ALANET and EBSCO copies are sent via TYMNET. From the beginning,
|
|
I have had to rekey the Newsletter into DataLinx.
|
|
|
|
Issue distribution takes more time now than in the beginning,
|
|
perhaps five hours to send copies to four different systems. It
|
|
takes approximately four to five hours to edit each issue.
|
|
Subscription list maintenance requires two or three hours a week.
|
|
All together, each issue requires about fifteen to twenty hours
|
|
of the editor's time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.1 BITNET Distribution
|
|
|
|
For the distribution of the early issues, I created a simple list
|
|
of e-mail addresses and nicknames, but this list soon grew to an
|
|
unmanageable size. I conferred with our campus e-mail guru, who
|
|
has been indispensable for a wide range of problems. He
|
|
suggested using a list server for the Newsletter, a suggestion
|
|
that had also been proposed by some of our subscribers. The list
|
|
server would receive subscription and cancellation messages, and
|
|
I could use it to send out each issue. However, at the time, I
|
|
thought that the list server permitted users to distribute
|
|
messages to the subscriber list, so I rejected the idea.
|
|
Instead, a mail server was used. We named the list PRICES-L, and
|
|
I gave the guru a file of subscriber addresses. Use of the mail
|
|
server made distribution much easier.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 116 +
|
|
|
|
Using my BITNET address, I had the ability to send and receive
|
|
messages to and from Internet users. It was also possible to
|
|
communicate with users on other national and international
|
|
networks. Given these connections, the Newsletter attracted
|
|
BITNET subscribers in Canada, France, Sweden, Chile, Hong Kong,
|
|
Taiwan, and Israel; BITNET and JANET subscribers in the United
|
|
Kingdom; OZ subscribers in Australia; and ALANET subscribers in
|
|
Australia and other countries. And the list keeps growing. The
|
|
BITNET mailing list, which includes all the above-mentioned
|
|
networks except ALANET, is now over 760 subscribers.
|
|
|
|
When William Britten's article on library-related electronic
|
|
bulletin boards and newsletters appeared, I was surprised to read
|
|
that one could subscribe to the Newsletter simply by sending a
|
|
mail message to LISTSERV@UNCVX1.BITNET [5]. I quickly sent an
|
|
electronic message to the author telling him that it wasn't so.
|
|
He indicated that this was not true; he had just done it and so
|
|
had several other people. An inquiry revealed that users could
|
|
subscribe to the Newsletter directly, through either
|
|
LISTSERV@UNCVX1 or MAILSERV@UNCVX1. They just had to say:
|
|
SUBSCRIBE Prices-L. Apparently, both a list server and a mail
|
|
server had been set up to distribute the Newsletter.
|
|
|
|
Nonetheless, I preferred users to subscribe through me because I
|
|
sent a test message to them, a practice that proved worthwhile
|
|
for ensuring that e-mail addresses were correct, especially the
|
|
addresses of new e-mail users.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.2 DataLinx Distribution
|
|
|
|
When one of its officers was named to the subcommittee, the Faxon
|
|
subscription agency welcomed the opportunity to distribute the
|
|
Newsletter to interested DataLinx subscribers, and this was done.
|
|
|
|
Unfortunately, DataLinx was based on a system designed many years
|
|
ago for Faxon's internal use. It incorporated an old e-mail
|
|
system, Courier, and it was not possible to upload documents to
|
|
this system. In order to distribute the Newsletter to DataLinx
|
|
subscribers, someone had to rekey the issue into Courier. This
|
|
procedure could take as long as five hours, at the rate of eight
|
|
to ten screens an hour.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 117 +
|
|
|
|
After I had sent several issues in this way, Faxon arranged for
|
|
me to upload the text in an ASCII file via Kermit to their
|
|
mainframe computer in Westwood, Massachusetts. A Faxon employee
|
|
then rekeyed the Newsletter and distributed it to the Courier
|
|
subscriber list. We followed this procedure for a few issues,
|
|
but the person in Westwood (as might be expected) did not have
|
|
the same interest in the Newsletter as its editor. Typographical
|
|
errors were more prevalent. Since the keying chore had to be
|
|
incorporated into an employee's normal workload, issue
|
|
transmission was delayed for several days.
|
|
|
|
Although we had no reader complaints about this change, I was not
|
|
happy with the situation. I decided to go back to the original
|
|
plan, whereby I would key the issue. This turned out to be a
|
|
good way to do some extra proofreading. By printing a copy of
|
|
the final document to be transmitted to the other networks and
|
|
using it to key the DataLinx edition, I was able to find and
|
|
correct additional errors and inconsistencies in the network
|
|
edition of the Newsletter. Since I was more conscious of
|
|
mistakes in that edition, I spent more time proofreading each
|
|
Courier screen, and this reduced mistakes in the DataLinx
|
|
edition. Since I have resumed keying the DataLinx edition, I
|
|
have usually not resented the extra time required.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.3 ALANET Distribution
|
|
|
|
The RTSD Executive Director had given me an ALANET account for
|
|
Newsletter purposes, and I received a few inquiries about
|
|
subscribing that way. ALANET distribution was important because
|
|
it was the best way to reach publishers and subscription agents.
|
|
Unfortunately, one attempt after another to upload the Newsletter
|
|
to ALANET failed. I tried using ProComm to transfer the ASCII
|
|
file via Telenet. The system would locate the file on my word
|
|
processor, but it would not transfer it. Eventually, I made an
|
|
arrangement with a former UNC-CH Library staff member who was
|
|
working for EBSCO. When I sent him a message by ALANET that an
|
|
issue was ready, he came by my office, picked it up on a floppy
|
|
disk, took it to his home, and uploaded it to ALANET using
|
|
another communications program. Very quickly, this procedure
|
|
became tiresome. Finally, ALANET's Rob Carlson and I got
|
|
together by telephone and figured out what was wrong; it was
|
|
nothing more than changing a single setting on my copy of
|
|
ProComm.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 118 +
|
|
|
|
Because I had not gotten any responses from ALANET readers of the
|
|
Newsletter, I had no idea how many people this edition reached
|
|
and whether it was worth the money it cost ALCTS. At the end of
|
|
a recent ALANET edition, I added a message asking readers to let
|
|
me know if they used ALANET to access the Newsletter. Two weeks
|
|
after the issue appeared, I had six responses, three of which
|
|
informed me that they were planning to switch soon to BITNET.
|
|
|
|
This level of readership may not justify the cost of the ALANET
|
|
edition. However, I am concerned about readers in Australia who
|
|
receive the Newsletter on ILANET; the ALANET edition is
|
|
transferred to ILANET by Alan Ventress at the State Library of
|
|
New South Wales. So far, we have found no way to establish
|
|
communication between ILANET and BITNET.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.4 EBSCONET Distribution
|
|
|
|
From the beginning, the subcommittee members wanted to have the
|
|
Newsletter available to EBSCO customers. Had I been an EBSCONET
|
|
subscriber, it might have been simpler to get each issue to the
|
|
proper staff member at EBSCO. Instead, we agreed that I would
|
|
send a paper copy of each issue to EBSCO, and personnel in
|
|
Birmingham would summarize the contents on an EBSCONET message
|
|
screen, then mail or fax complete issues to any EBSCONET
|
|
customers who wanted them.
|
|
|
|
Later, it proved far easier to upload each issue as an ASCII file
|
|
to EBSCO's mainframe computer in the home office. EBSCO staff
|
|
took over distribution from there. This procedural change saved
|
|
me from having to make any paper copies of the Newsletter.
|
|
|
|
Currently, EBSCONET distribution accounts for approximately 150
|
|
copies of the Newsletter.
|
|
|
|
|
|
4.5 Readmore Distribution
|
|
|
|
The third distribution arrangement with a subscription agent was
|
|
with Readmore Academic Subscription Services. After several
|
|
abortive attempts to upload a copy of the Newsletter to
|
|
Readmore's mainframe computer, I agreed to mail each issue as an
|
|
ASCII file on a floppy disk to the agent's New York office.
|
|
Starting with issue 30, Readmore personnel printed and
|
|
distributed copies of the Newsletter to customers who requested
|
|
this service.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 119 +
|
|
|
|
5.0 Copyright Questions
|
|
|
|
The Newsletter has avoided the twin problems of intellectual
|
|
property rights and subscription fees. The publisher does not
|
|
charge for subscriptions. The only expense to subscribers is
|
|
their cost for network access. In support of our mission, we
|
|
have not copyrighted the contents of the Newsletter. Each issue
|
|
carries this message:
|
|
|
|
Readers of the Newsletter on Serials Pricing Issues are
|
|
encouraged to share the information in the Newsletter by
|
|
electronic or paper methods. We would appreciate credit if
|
|
you quote from the Newsletter.
|
|
|
|
From an early survey and from subscribers' messages and remarks,
|
|
I know that many more people receive the Newsletter than are on
|
|
the mailing list. It is also excerpted in local library
|
|
newsletters and professional association publications.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.0 Electronic Publishing Issues
|
|
|
|
Both the producers and consumers of electronic publications would
|
|
benefit from the establishment of more standards in this area.
|
|
Some standards are already in place (e.g., ISSN), and they are
|
|
just as appropriate for electronic serials as for paper serials.
|
|
Other print-oriented standards are not appropriate for electronic
|
|
publishing, and new standards need to be developed.
|
|
|
|
For example, we were not surprised that readers wanted to cite
|
|
the Newsletter. However, we were not prepared for their
|
|
questions about a standard citation format. Users wanted to cite
|
|
the Newsletter in general as well as specific articles and news
|
|
notices.
|
|
|
|
The subcommittee members were forced to face standards issues as
|
|
they arose and to recognize that there were often no existing
|
|
solutions. We responded as we thought appropriate. Standards
|
|
will emerge as electronic publications mature, but a period of
|
|
experimentation is, I believe, a necessary prerequisite to formal
|
|
standards.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 120 +
|
|
|
|
6.1 ISSN
|
|
|
|
At the start, the subcommittee members decided that they did not
|
|
want an ISSN for the Newsletter because we saw it as a response
|
|
to a current and probably temporary problem. Unfortunately, the
|
|
rest of the library world did not view the situation that way.
|
|
We eventually did have to get an ISSN. About six months after
|
|
the first issue, Julia Blixrud, head of the National Serials Data
|
|
Project at the Library of Congress, "invited" the Newsletter's
|
|
editor to apply for an ISSN. Now, each issue displays the ISSN
|
|
correctly--and proudly--in the upper-right-hand corner.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.2 Format and Arrangement of Electronic Documents
|
|
|
|
At the present time, no standard exists for the format and
|
|
arrangement of electronic publications. We need a standard
|
|
similar to the National Information and Standards Organization
|
|
(NISO) standard on Periodicals: Format and Arrangement to
|
|
regulate the presentation and appearance of electronic documents.
|
|
We need to determine what elements are essential and where they
|
|
should be placed for easiest access. As electronic journals and
|
|
newsletters proliferate and their editors experiment with format
|
|
and arrangement, a de facto standard may evolve, which could be
|
|
later formalized by NISO.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.3 Citation Format
|
|
|
|
Librarians and other researchers are sticklers for the correct
|
|
form of citation, and a large number of messages to the
|
|
Newsletter concern the proper means of citing electronic
|
|
publications. Sue Dodd, of UNC-CH's Institute for Research in
|
|
the Social Sciences, may be the leading expert on bibliographic
|
|
control of electronic publications. She electronically
|
|
transmitted to me a copy of a talk she had given on this topic.
|
|
This talk, which had examples of citations to electronic
|
|
documents, made the point that electronic publications are, in
|
|
this respect, just like any other publications. For example, the
|
|
only unique requirement in citing the Newsletter is to note that
|
|
it is electronic.
|
|
|
|
Subscribers often ask how to cite specific items in the
|
|
Newsletter. This appears to be a difficult decision to make.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 121 +
|
|
|
|
The different electronic editions of the Newsletter do not have
|
|
standard page numbers. Since users print out the Newsletter from
|
|
different editions and use different methods to print it, page
|
|
numbers on printed copies do not always match, and consequently
|
|
they are meaningless. Moreover, a subscriber can very easily
|
|
edit or reformat the electronic document before printing it.
|
|
|
|
Citing line numbers in the electronic document is no more
|
|
satisfactory. Besides being awkward to calculate, the length of
|
|
the header in a BITNET message varies, and the header is counted
|
|
in the total number of lines. If the issue is forwarded by the
|
|
recipient to a colleague, the message header gets longer.
|
|
|
|
Thus, just as with paper serials, we need a standard article
|
|
identifier for electronic publications. There are other uses for
|
|
such a standard identifier. I believe that much of the serials
|
|
acquisitions of the future will be at the article level, not at
|
|
the journal level, and it will not be limited to acquisitions and
|
|
reference librarians. Library patrons will be acquiring their
|
|
own materials electronically.
|
|
|
|
Several groups are working on article identifiers for serials,
|
|
including NISO and ADONIS. Either they will work together, or
|
|
one group's recommendation will win out over the others and
|
|
evolve into a standard. This identifier will be as important in
|
|
electronic journal publishing as the ISSN is for all types of
|
|
serials.
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.4 Downloading
|
|
|
|
Different levels of user expertise in downloading, complicated by
|
|
many different institutional mail systems, have led to frequent
|
|
questions about downloading the Newsletter for redistribution and
|
|
retention. We have carried a few instructional items, but too
|
|
often what works at one institution and with one type of
|
|
communications software is not generally applicable. Users get
|
|
the best results when they seek assistance from their local
|
|
computer center.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 122 +
|
|
|
|
I have received inquiries about downloading the Newsletter to an
|
|
institution's local network for internal distribution. The
|
|
University of Michigan has done this, and I have discussed
|
|
procedures with several other universities. John James at
|
|
Dartmouth College sent this message:
|
|
|
|
Not everyone at Dartmouth uses BITNET. This is our
|
|
paperless method for handling the Newsletter on Serials
|
|
Pricing Issues. The BITNET copy is saved on the Library's
|
|
file server. Staff can access the file server and read the
|
|
newsletter online and, if desired, print portions of the
|
|
text. The complete backfile resides on the file server [6].
|
|
|
|
|
|
6.5 Security and Archiving
|
|
|
|
Security and archiving are two issues that are not easily
|
|
resolved. I have little idea of what people may do to the text
|
|
of the Newsletter after I send it to them. It would be easy to
|
|
change a few words and alter the sense of an item. As editor, I
|
|
retain online and disk copies of each issue, and I understand
|
|
that ALCTS downloads and prints an "archival" copy. I have no
|
|
answers to these two questions, but they must and will be
|
|
resolved. Perhaps a national archival database is the solution,
|
|
possibly associated with the Copyright Office of the Library of
|
|
Congress.
|
|
|
|
|
|
7.0 Reader Response
|
|
|
|
Response from The Newsletter readers, nearly all of which has
|
|
been positive and constructive, has been an unexpected and much
|
|
appreciated aid to the subcommittee's publishing effort. I value
|
|
this thoughtful comment from Chuck Hamaker:
|
|
|
|
I really enjoyed the last Newsletter, particularly the
|
|
"spot" announcements of how different libraries and
|
|
librarians were reacting to serials price increases. It
|
|
sounded active--for once--rather than just "Oh, my, how bad
|
|
it is." Also, several people had clearly done some of their
|
|
basic homework. It was good to see other libraries had
|
|
tracked specific increases for their collections (although
|
|
no one hazarded an overall estimate except UNC, if I
|
|
remember correctly). The Newsletter gave a real sense of
|
|
urgency and action, with a fair amount of competence in
|
|
terms of reactions. I was quite frankly surprised. I think
|
|
we've helped people focus some of their thinking over the
|
|
last year [7].
|
|
|
|
+ Page 123 +
|
|
|
|
While it is exciting for me to assist new users (so soon after I
|
|
was a new user myself!) and to make new e-mail friends, strange
|
|
things have happened. For example, users' attempts to subscribe
|
|
have gone out to the entire mailing list, leading to wonderfully
|
|
exotic messages back--some of which have, in turn, gone to
|
|
everybody, leading to more messages.
|
|
|
|
In the early days of the Newsletter, a number of subscribers
|
|
urged me to change the format to a bulletin board or a discussion
|
|
group. Because I felt strongly that submissions should be
|
|
edited, I refused to do this. After subscribing to two BITNET
|
|
discussion groups, I am even more determined to retain the edited
|
|
newsletter format. Without the intervention of an editor, a
|
|
large number of messages are disseminated, many of which are
|
|
careless and repetitive, leading to wasted time and frustration
|
|
on the part of the reader. Several subscribers have encouraged
|
|
me to continue the newsletter format for just this reason. For
|
|
example, one subscriber writes:
|
|
|
|
I subscribe to several listserv bulletin boards, which
|
|
inundate me with information on lots of library issues and
|
|
problems. They are a chore to keep up with, and I wonder
|
|
why I make the effort. Your newsletter, on the other hand,
|
|
is equally timely but much more succinct and to the point.
|
|
You do a great job [8].
|
|
|
|
One electronic publication that combines the best in discussion
|
|
groups and newsletters is the relatively new ACQNET, which is
|
|
edited by Christian Boissonnas at Cornell University Library [9].
|
|
Boissonnas receives submissions at his e-mail address, edits them
|
|
slightly (if at all), and batches them every few days into a
|
|
sequentially-numbered issue of 150 to 200 lines.
|
|
|
|
|
|
8.0 The Future of the Newsletter
|
|
|
|
The immediate success of the Newsletter on Serials Pricing Issues
|
|
is assured.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 124 +
|
|
|
|
As stated earlier, the Newsletter has had very few commercial
|
|
publishers as subscribers. In order for the Newsletter to
|
|
accomplish its mission, publishers must be able to receive our
|
|
"news" and to respond to it. In recent months, more and more
|
|
publishers have made electronic contact asking to subscribe to
|
|
the Newsletter. They often use CompuServe; however,
|
|
increasingly, they have BITNET addresses through a nearby
|
|
academic institution or through their own node. European
|
|
publishers are beginning to subscribe either by using their own
|
|
BITNET or JANET addresses or through other networks that I have
|
|
not yet identified. In the United Kingdom, JANET now accepts
|
|
commercial accounts. I hope this is a trend that will spread to
|
|
the United States.
|
|
|
|
This growing ability for publishers and librarians to communicate
|
|
electronically is most welcome. Communication is essential if we
|
|
are to resolve the controversy over journal prices. Many of the
|
|
items in the Newsletter relate publishers' practices that seem
|
|
unfair to librarians. It is only right that the publishers
|
|
should be able to respond and fully explain their reasons for
|
|
such practices.
|
|
|
|
One editorial board member is able to print a limited number of
|
|
paper copies that are sent to certain involved publishers,
|
|
vendors, and librarians who have no access to electronic mail. I
|
|
feel certain that others do the same.
|
|
|
|
We are fortunate to be able to distribute the Newsletter through
|
|
three subscription agents. Not only do we have the vendors'
|
|
cooperation, but we know they read the Newsletter. We have had a
|
|
number of valuable contributions from subscription agents.
|
|
|
|
Several things will make the Newsletter better. More commercial
|
|
publishers need to subscribe to the Newsletter and contribute
|
|
responses to issues raised by librarians. We need to keep up
|
|
with developments in electronic technology--especially standards.
|
|
We need to seek additional means of distribution. We also need
|
|
to participate in resolving issues common to all types of
|
|
electronic publishing.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 125 +
|
|
|
|
9.0 Conclusion
|
|
|
|
New electronic newsletters, bulletin boards, and journals are
|
|
rapidly appearing on BITNET and other networks that will be part
|
|
of the proposed National Research and Education Network (NREN).
|
|
These electronic services differ in their purpose, editorial
|
|
control, and sophistication. An OCLC/American Association for
|
|
the Advancement of Science electronic publishing venture, which
|
|
will launch a science journal on OCLC's EPIC System, is breaking
|
|
new ground, with librarians and scientists cooperating in
|
|
producing the new journal.
|
|
|
|
Commercial publishers remain reserved about the short-range
|
|
feasibility of electronic distribution of scientific research
|
|
results; however, the ADONIS Project is a good example of the
|
|
type of electronic publication service that may be highly
|
|
appropriate for the coming national network. The project has
|
|
expanded its coverage from 219 biomedical journals from a few
|
|
publishers to more than 400 scientific journals from several
|
|
publishers. Owners have listened to ADONIS users and responded
|
|
to their requests for wider availability and personal computer
|
|
access. The articles, in CD-ROM format, may soon be available to
|
|
any purchaser, such as a library system or consortium, for use
|
|
with a CD-ROM juke box. Libraries could subsidize access or
|
|
charge for it, as they do for interlibrary loan, and scholars
|
|
would be able to identify and download articles on their own
|
|
workstations, paying a fee for retrieval, copying, and royalties.
|
|
The system is not ready today, but something like this seems well
|
|
suited for Internet and, in the future, NREN.
|
|
|
|
Electronic publishing will not happen on a large scale until the
|
|
value of a library is measured in terms of access as well as
|
|
ownership. The academic reward system is beginning to regard
|
|
quality over quantity, as is demonstrated by the increasing
|
|
number of institutions limiting the number of publications
|
|
considered in tenure and grant decisions. Compilers of library
|
|
statistics must change their standard to adapt to current
|
|
realities and possibilities. It will be a slow evolution, and
|
|
its lack of speed will deter the migration to electronic access
|
|
to information.
|
|
|
|
+ Page 126 +
|
|
|
|
It is clear that electronic publishing has a crucial role to play
|
|
in the national network, both as a way of refining scholarly
|
|
research and in distributing its finished products. Electronic
|
|
publishing efforts on networks are maturing, and they will
|
|
provide a valuable base of experience that will ease the
|
|
transition to retrieving journal article information through the
|
|
NREN. Electronic publishers recognize the problems of access,
|
|
control, security, and preservation, and we are working toward
|
|
resolving them. As user demand and confidence increase,
|
|
electronic publishing will continue to evolve as an alternative
|
|
to paper publishing.
|
|
|
|
Someone suggested that I include in my resume the fact that, as
|
|
editor of the Newsletter, I am on the cutting edge of electronic
|
|
publication. I am not sure I am ready to go quite that far, but
|
|
the Newsletter is definitely a part of the developing electronic
|
|
network, and those of us involved in its content and production
|
|
are helping to ease the way for those coming after. And we're
|
|
having a lot of fun doing it!
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes
|
|
|
|
1. Subcommittee on Serials Pricing Issues, meeting minutes, 10
|
|
July 1988.
|
|
|
|
2. DataLinx is a system providing access to the Faxon Company's
|
|
publisher and title information files as well as to MARC serial
|
|
records and other files. Part of DataLinx is Courier, an
|
|
electronic mail service.
|
|
|
|
3. EBSCONET is EBSCO Subscription Services' online title and
|
|
publisher information file.
|
|
|
|
4. ALANET is the online network of the American Library
|
|
Association.
|
|
|
|
5. William A. Britten, "BITNET and the Internet: Scholarly
|
|
Networks for Librarians," College & Research Libraries News 51
|
|
(February 1990): 103-07.
|
|
|
|
6. "From the Editor," Newsletter on Serials Pricing Issues, no.
|
|
10 (30 September 1989). (Request from editor:
|
|
TUTTLE@UNC.BITNET.)
|
|
|
|
+ Page 127 +
|
|
|
|
7. Charles Hamaker, BITNET e-mail message, 3 October 1990.
|
|
|
|
8. Margie Axtmann, BITNET e-mail message, 1 June 1990.
|
|
|
|
9. To subscribe to ACQNET, send a message to Christian Boissonnas
|
|
at CPC@CORNELLC.BITNET.
|
|
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
Editor's Note: In May 1991, The Newsletter on Serials Pricing
|
|
Issues ceased to be an ALA publication. Marcia Tuttle is now the
|
|
publisher of this electronic serial. ALA's ALCTS Division now
|
|
publishes ALCTS Network News as its electronic newsletter.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
|
|
About the Author
|
|
|
|
Marcia Tuttle
|
|
Serials Department
|
|
C.B. #3938 Davis Library
|
|
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill
|
|
Chapel Hill,NC 27599-3938
|
|
Telephone: (919) 962-1067
|
|
FAX: (919) 962-0484
|
|
BITNET: TUTTLE@UNC.BITNET
|
|
Faxon's DataLinx: TUTTLE
|
|
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is an electronic
|
|
journal. It is sent free of charge to participants of the
|
|
Public-Access Computer Systems Forum (PACS-L), a computer
|
|
conference on BITNET. To join PACS-L, send an electronic mail
|
|
message to LISTSERV@UHUPVM1 that says: SUBSCRIBE PACS-L First
|
|
Name Last Name.
|
|
|
|
This article is Copyright (C) 1991 by Marcia Tuttle. All Rights
|
|
Reserved.
|
|
|
|
The Public-Access Computer Systems Review is Copyright (C) 1991
|
|
by the University Libraries, University of Houston, University
|
|
Park. All Rights Reserved.
|
|
|
|
Copying is permitted for noncommercial use by computer
|
|
conferences, individual scholars, and libraries. Libraries are
|
|
authorized to add the journal to their collection, in electronic
|
|
or printed form, at no charge. This message must appear on all
|
|
copied material. All commercial use requires permission.
|
|
----------------------------------------------------------------
|